Skip to main content

Full text of "Anabasis, books 1, 2. [Edited] by H.W. Auden"

See other formats 












BAAR ν. 
























AAKRAARARA RA ως 

- ΟΣ "Ὁ" Se. ἊΝ ἀν shri ue 

“ mn ον νύν Cm Ae = 

eis at SS DADA ah te A Aa ah, A A AI AOA Ne ἊΝ 

ites KARAM AAA A Ae A AAR A A eR MS re A ANAS A WOON AACA Ae A 

Th Nas Aa, OA NAA ΚΟ ΟῚ SR A AA AA at AAA A ie ΟΝ ἊΝ ἣν 

ne 

ἵν 

ἕω 

ν 

ne 

ἐν 

Ν 

τὰ 

x 

τ 

NB A ROK. A ROR A RARAKKAARARAR AAR AR ARK A RA RIORDAN A ARATE 5 8 

eB Ἂς ἃς OR OM ας SAR ABA ARBOR AE RRO OE OR ARKO A A δ TARR KR ARARKRRAAAARNKARA AR AR AAR AR ARAAR RAR Ὁ 
TTS ORK A A KK ALA KA ANKE KAR AON ‘ AARAKAAAARAS HAS AARAARAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA AAA AAA A A A A AAA A AAA AAA ROA A AK AN A OS 

ANS A the AON ARRAN AN AA, ARN A INRA A ON As A, ἣν 
' A, ω »» ἊΝ - ~ 5 - > Ἂ Ὅν τς ae — ~— * 

oa ola Ne κ Ν mi ln tina gene i tenho remnants pa peat Aen ee Ds Seve tena se gee Sew AUER ICN AN RR NAA RCA SOR” ον 
KKXKKAAARARAAAARASARARAAAAAA RAR ANAARAARNAALARAAR AAA AD ALA AAA AAS AAA AA AD 


«" 


OR5CE ς ποτ οὐν οὐ υ AAR A LARA KA AR AAA ALARA AA RA A AKA AA AAA AA RA AA ACA AA AAA A ACK Ot 


a aha? ala? νυ νυν" 





Pe οτος 





AA AAA A oe eon AAA A AAA AAA AA 
SERRA ER RAR ARR AR AR AAS 
AA AAA AAA AR AAA Oe 





An AAA AA AA AAA 


Ce ar ae ae 








ΝΗ ων PCTS ESV ERE FE AO Ὡν 


ROR FEIGNED 










ΡΥ ΜΆ, ΣΟ ΚΣ Ἀὺ 


















SC he Helle 
as 







ey Dbl Ὁ 
ἐν a 7 1406 | 











LACK WOODS: CLASSICAL TEXTS 


General Editor—H. W, AUDEN, M.A. 


ARRIAN—ANABASIS 


BOOKS’ I" 1 


Specimes 


BLACKWOODS CLASSICAL TEXTS. 


General Editor—H. W. AUDEN, Μ.Α., 
Assistant-Master at Fettes College ; 
late Scholar of Christ’s College, Cambridge, 
and Bell University Scholar. 





Cesar—Gallic War, Books I.-III. By J. M. Harpwicu, M.A., Assistant- 
Master at Rugby. 1s. 6d. May also be had with Vocabulary. 

Cesar—Gallic War, Books IV., V. By Sr J. B. Wynne WILLson, M.A., 
Assistant-Master at Rugby. 1s. 6d. May also be had with Vocabulary. 

Ceesar—Gallic War, VI., VII. By C. A. A. Du Ponver, B.A., Assistant- 
Master at Harrow. 1s. 6d. May also be had with Vocabulary. 

Virgil—Georgics, Book I. By Joun Sarcraunt, M.A., Assistant-Master 
at Westminster. ls. 6d. 

Virgil—Georgics, Book IV. By Joun Sarauaunt, M.A., Assistant-Master 
at Westminster. 15. 6d. 

Virgil—Atneid, Books V., VI. By Sr J. B. Wynne Wittson, M.A., 
Assistant-Master at Rugby. 15. 6d. 

Homer—Odyssey, Book VI. By E. BE. Srxus, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of 
St John’s College, Cambridge. 15. 6d. 

Homer—Odyssey, Book VII. By E. E. Sixes, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of 
St John’s College, Cambridge. 

Demosthenes—Olynthiacs, I.-III. By H. SuHarpiey, M.A., Assistant- 
Master at Hereford School. 1s. 6d. 

Xenophon—Anabasis, Books I., II. By A. Jacanr, B.A., Senior Classical 
Master, Hymers College, Hull. 15. 6d. With Vocabulary. 

Ovid—Metamorphoses (Selections). By J. H. Vincr, M.A., Assistant- 
Master at Bradfield. 1s. 6d. 

Sri denlceiae Extracts. By A. R. F. Hystop, M.A., Assistant-Master at 

arrow. 

Horace—Odes, Books I., II. By Joun Sarceaunt, M.A., Assistant- 
Master at Westminster. 1s. 6d. 

Horace—Odes, Books III., IV. By Joun Saraeaunt, M.A., Assistant- 
Master at Westminster. 

Cicero—In Catilinam, I.-IV. By H. W. Auprn, M.A., Assistant-Master 
at Fettes College. 15. 6d. 

Cicero—Pro Lege Manilia and Pro Archia. By K. P. Witson, M.A., 
Assistant-Master at Fettes College. 

Cicero—De Senectute and De Amicitia. By J. H. Vince, M.A., 
Assistant-Master at Bradfield. 

Nepos—Select Lives. By Rev. Εἰ. J. W. Houcuron, M.A., Head-Master of 
St Edmund’s School, Canterbury. 

Livy—Book IX. By J. A. Nicxtry, B.A., Assistant-Master at Liverpool 
College. 

Livy—Book XXVIII. By G. Mippteron, M.A., Classical Master in Aber- 
deen Grammar School, and A. Sourer, M.A., Lecturer in Latin, University 
of Aberdeen. 

SLT on ears By J. Ε΄ Smeptry, M.A., Assistant-Master at West- 
minster. 

Tacitus—Agricola. By H. F. Mortanp ΞΊΜΡΒΟΝ, M.A., Rector of Aberdeen 
Grammar School. 

Euripides—Hercules Furens. By E. H. Buakenery, M.A., Head-Master 
of Sir William Borlase’s School, Marlow, Bucks. 

Arrian—Anabasis, Books I., II. By H. W. AuprEn, M.A., Assistant- 
Master at Fettes College. 


Other Volumes to follow. 





WILLIAM BLACKWOOD & SONS, EprnpurGH ΑΝῸ LONDON, 





Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2008 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 


https://archive.org/details/anabasisbooks12e00arriuoft 


g 
- 
ee 
= 
a) 
a 
« 
4 
τΞ 
Η͂ 
« 





A rewN—-ANA BASIS 


OKO Stent AL, 


BY 


ΠΑ DEN, M.A: 


ASSISTANT-MASTER AT FETTES COLLEGE 5 
LATE SCHOLAR OF CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, 
AND BELL UNIVERSITY SCHOLAR 


WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS 
EDINBURGH AND LONDON 


MCMII Στ συ ΠΝ 


NM RA GPR LORE: 
wt! 
μῆς 


SRA ΣΙ Ξ) A ΣΕ ΡΣ AS 


ΝΑ 
cB RP 
JAN 24 1968 
9 


PREFACE 


THERE is, as far as I know, no English edition of Arrian’s 
Anabasis of Alexander, This in itself would seem sufficient 
justification for the present work. Of further recommenda- 
tions which Arrian’s Anabasis possesses as a reading-book, it 
may be enough to mention that it is the history of an expedi- 
tion which transformed the world and has had lasting effect on 
European civilisation ; it is the history of a great personality, 
Alexander as general, statesman, conqueror, scientist; as a 
chapter, too, in military history no student can neglect it— 
Napoleon at any rate did not. Alexander’s generalship is a 
thing for all time ; and if there is truth in the old saying that 
“every gentleman must know the history of at least one 
campaign,” we may as well, when we can convey useful and 
interesting information by means of Greek, seize the oppor- 
tunity and thus combat one of the great objections urged 
against Greek studies. It is necessary also to add (for the 
benefit of those still dominated by the tyranny of Atticism) 
that Arrian’s Greek is hardly more un-Attic than that of 


Xenophon. 
b 


vi PREFACE 


I wish to acknowledge gratefully the assistance I have 
received from my colleagues, Mr H. R. Pyatt and Mr C. P. 
Evers, who kindly read the proofs of the Introduction, and 
from Mr A. N. C. Kittermaster of Dulwich College, who 
performed a like service in the case of the Appendix on 


“ Alexander and his Army.” 
H. W, AUDEN. 


ἘΡΙΝΒΌΒΘΗ, January 1902. 








CON NG ὃ. 


INTRODUCTION— 
1. Alexander. ; : : 5 
Some Results of Alexander’s Conquests— 
A. To Greece . 5 . . : : 
B. Result to Asia and the Eastern World 
u. Alexander’s Expedition against Persia 
The Persian Empire . 
Macedon 
mi. Arrian . 5 
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE 
ANABASIS— 
Book I. 
Book II. 
Nores— 
Books zeae : : ; 5 
Book II. 
APPENDICES— 
A. Alexander and his Army : 
The more important Tactical Terms in Arrian 
B. Alexander in Legend . 
c. Arrian’s Language and Style 
Dp. Greek Particles 
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 
ALEXANDER . : : : : . Frontispiece 
From a herm now in the Louvre; probably an early copy of 

a portrait-statue by Lysippus, Alexander’s contemporary and 
companion. Consequently it stands on a very different footing 
from the many idealised portraits of a later period. 
ALEXANDER, FROM A Statue At MUNICH . Xv1 
An idealised portrait of late date. 
Heap oF Darius III. (Copomannus) : : ye S.ai 
From the large floor-mosaic from Pompeii (now at Naples), 
executed probably in the first century a.D. Darius is repre- 
sented with a τιάρα fastened under his chin and a στρεπτὸς or 
twisted neck-chain with two snakes’ heads. 
ScytHED CHARIOT . XXXV1 
SARDIS ‘ 34 
VIEW NEAR EPHESUS 36 
PLAN OF THE BartLE oF Issus 70 
GREEK TRIREME ς : 109 
A MANTLET OR PENT-HOUSE 123 
PLAN OF TYRE : : 137 
GREEK PELTAST ‘ : 148 
ORDER OF BATTLE AT THE GRANICUS : 149 


By permission of Messrs G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 


Map or ALEXANDER’S EMPIRE : : at end of book 








INTRODUCTION. 


I, ALEXANDER. 


§ 1. Ir has been said with truth that “no single per- 
sonality, excepting the carpenter’s son of Nazareth, has 
Hisim- done so much to make the world of civilisation 
portance. we live in what it is as Alexander of Macedon.” 
With him an old epoch of the universe ends and a new 
one begins. In the East as well as the West he opened 
out a new world, and gave it that shape and impress which, 
carefully fostered under Roman administration, produced the 
civilisation on which all European life is based. To Alex- 
ander as founder of a new epoch few will refuse the praise 
he deserves, but as to whether true worth or chance made 
him such, opinions will always differ. We may, as Grote! 
does, regard him as a mere phenomenon—a brilliant but 
baneful disturber of the world’s system ; a half-mad idealist 


1 Tt is now generally admitted that Grote’s estimate of Alexander 
is biassed. As the avowed historian of Greek democracy, he looks at 
Alexander through the eyes of Demosthenes, and regards him as “ the 
destroyer of Greek freedom ”—in reality the dispeller of unthinking 
belief in the old-world institutions of petty city states now long past 
maturity. As a general, however, Grote does concede to him the 
title “ Great.” 


ΧΙ ARRIAN. 


with Achilles on the brain, always posing for theatrical 
effect ; an unthinking opportunist on whom fortune smiled, 
over whose ever-restless mind blood-lust and greed and 
cruelty held sway. Or we may with more impartial his- 
torians look on him as the ideal of a true founder of Empire, 
instinct with a desire to do all he can for the welfare of 
mankind, whether by spreading Greek culture or by develop- 
ing the commerce of a new-found world. The results of 
Alexander’s life-work are certain ; certain too is it that he 

Aeron is a unique personality not only in Greek history 

person- but in the history of the world. It is the personal 

ality. Alexander who interests us: where he is, there is 
history ; in all that he does we see the triumph of mind over 
matter. 


- § 2. Born in 356 B.c., the child who was destined to mark 
a new epoch inherited from both his parents notable charac- 

Educa- teristics. From Philip—‘‘taken all in all the 

tion. —_ greatest man that Europe has produced,” in the 
testimony of Theopompus (flor. B.c. 350)—he inherited that 
unswerving determination ever ready for action and that 
sound insight into the characters of men, while to Olympias 
and her wild Epirot blood was due the passionate, romantic, 
generous side of his nature. On his father’s side, according 
to the national belief, he was descended from Heracles ; on 
his mother’s, from Achilles. To natural gifts was added a 
most careful education. His infant years were watched over 
by his mother and by a Macedonian lady of good birth, 
Hellanice, the sister of Clitus. In his seventh year he was 
entrusted to the Epirot Leonidas, a relation of Olympias, 
who maintained strict discipline over his boyish pupil. Up 

1 Tt has been justly said, “There was in Alexander a great deal of 


the stuff that saints are made of—the power of passionate repentance, 
the power of most austere self-denial.” 





INTRODUCTION. xili 


to the age of seventeen his personal wants were attended to 
by Lysimachus, an Acarnanian. It was an Acarnanian too 
—the physician Philippus—who was responsible for the 
boy’s health and physical development. But Alexander’s 
real education lay with Aristotle, to whom, as 
the greatest thinker and scholar of his age, Philip 
entrusted his son. Aristotle, in the solitude of a small 
Emathian town called Mieza, instructed his royal pupil not 
only in philosophy, ethics, and politics, but also in natural 
science and medicine. He awoke in him a broad desire for 
knowledge, and a love of research and discovery in every 
sphere of thought. In rhetoric the young prince received 
lessons from Anaximenes of Lampsacus, whilst in music 
and poetry he attained to as high a standard as was expected 
of the average Athenian gentleman. 


Aristotle. 


§ 3. Alexander began his apprenticeship to government 
in his sixteenth year (540 B.c.), when his father, setting 
Training OU on his expedition against Byzantium, left 
instate- his son as regent; and during this year the boy- 
ant prince successfully conducted a small campaign 
against a rebellious mountain tribe on the upper Strymon. 
From this time onwards he shared in all his father’s plans 
and aspirations. In 338 he fought by his father’s side at 
Cheronea, but in 337 a slight estrangement grew up between 
Philip and Alexander, for Olympias, jealous of a supposed 
rival, the Macedonian princess Cleopatra, prompted her 
son to champion her cause against his father. In 336 his 
father’s murder called him to the throne 


§ 4. Round Alexander as king history centres for the 
next twelve years. To review briefly the tendencies of 
Greek history which made .Alexander the conqueror pos- 
sible, and to consider his position in that history— 


XIV ARRIAN. 


After the Peloponnesian war, Sparta regains her supremacy 
in the eastern sphere of Greek life—d.e., in Greece proper, 

Alexe | Whilst in the western sphere (Magna Grecia) 

ander’s Syracuse attains to the hegemony. The harsh 

ΟΡ Α θοῦ and arrogant dominion of Sparta proves harder 

history. to) bear than the rule of Athens, and Thebes, 
under Epaminondas, breaks the Spartan power; but all 
unity in Hellas is destroyed, and all capability of resisting 
a common foe is lost. 

Both in the western and eastern centres of Hellenic 
life—in Magna Grecia and in Greece proper— Northern 
races intervene. In the west they are repulsed; but in 
the east, Philip, the semi-foreign Macedonian monarch, 
in spite of Demosthenes’ opposition, subdues the whole 
peninsula and deprives the petty Greek republics of all 
political importance abroad. Greece tends more and more 
to become a mere plaything in the hands of the Macedonians, 
and by them is led on to a higher destiny. Alexander 
conquers an empire for the Greek people, who Hellenise 
it from the Euxine to the Nile. In Syria, Asia Minor, 
Egypt, the Hellenic race takes possession of every sphere 
of activity, and puts its impress on every movement of 
thought. In the west the Greek colonies hold their own 
against Carthage but are subjugated by Rome, who finally 
conquers Greece itself, to be conquered in her turn by 
the spirit of Athenian Greece, and thus bear the civilisa- 
tion of Athens through lands conquered by Greeks and 
Macedonians. 


§ 5. In estimating Alexander’s aims we must carefully 
Alex.  stinguish two stages in their development: (a) 
ander’s before the battle of Issus, (0) after it. There 
aims. seems little doubt that his primary designs were 
conquest and discovery — conquest, to avenge the injuries 





INTRODUCTION. XV 


done by Xerxes to the most favoured of nations, the 
Greeks ; discovery, which might provide further spheres 
of knowledge in which the ever inquisitive Greek mind 
might find expansion. But these plans became by force 
of circumstances merged in a larger scheme: he had gone 
too far for his original objects. The battle of Issus gave 
him Syria and Egypt, lands which he could only maintain 
in the character of an Eastern potentate. Thus the final 
form of his ambition was the foundation of an absolute 
empire on the oriental model, tempered and enlightened 
by Greek civilisation and Greek ideas of government 
—such an empire, but on a far larger scale, as was so 
successfully maintained in Egypt by his successors, the 
Ptolemies. One thing is certain, that in the earlier stages 
of his career neither the king himself nor his political 
adviser, ‘Aristotle, had the least suspicion of the magnitude 
of the empire he was destined to found. After Issus, it 
seems as if urged by policy to adopt the habits of an eastern 
king, he gradually became dazzled by the brilliancy of his 
almost superhuman success, and more and more played the 
part of an oriental monarch. When he saw Darius’ tent 
at Issus he exclaimed, “ Well, this 7s something like 
royalty”; and his answer to the conquered Darius was, 
“Come to me as Lord of Asia” —two remarks which 
sufficiently indicate the trend of his thoughts. However, 
that he was not solely bent on conquest or on self-aggrandise- 
ment is clearly shown by the importance he attached to 
well-organised government, the care he took in founding 
new cities in good situations such as Herat and Alexandria, 
in establishing better communication between city and city, 
the subjugation of brigand tribes, the establishment of new 
trade-stations and new sea-routes, and the opening up of 
new countries such as Arabia, 


Xvi ARRIAN. 


Some Resutts or ALEXANDER’S CONQUESTS. 
A. To Greece. 


§ 6. That Greece lost her freedom through Alexander is 

true to this extent, that she now absolutely gave up all 
Did her political importance. The old system of city- 
Alexander state life was played out. There remained still 
destroy δ : 
Greek some hope of strength for such combinations as the 
freedom? =7tolian and Achewan Leagues ; but urban life—the 
true Greek life—had now no place in Greece, and we 
must seek it in such cities as Rhodes, Alexandria, Antioch, 
and Byzantium. But to say that Alexander threatened 
Greece with actual servitude is unfair; hegemony was what 
he aimed at—to lead the Greeks, not drive them. Had 
Alexander not appeared, it would have been such mercenary 
adventurers as Memnon and Mentor who would have been 
tyrants of the Greek cities; and the exploitation of Greece 
by Persia (for this was what Demosthenes’ policy amounted 
to) would have continued, and Persian gold would have 
caused a civil war between the leading Greek states, Thebes 
and Athens. At any rate, the Macedonian conquest of 
Persia left the so-called Greek freedom in no worse position 
than before, whilst it added considerably to the prestige 
of the Greek name. 


§ 7. The question is often asked how far Alexander was 
the representative of Greece. Here was a young, high-souled 
Alexander SOldier-king—Achilles in stature and in mind— 
and Greek ready to undertake the war against the hereditary 
epamen foes of Greece, which had long floated before the 
imagination of the Greeks as a most righteous war of re- 
venge. Alexander ought to have been the favoured champion 





ALEXANDER (Munich). 





INTRODUCTION. XVil 


of Greece, but he was not, much though he longed to really 
lead the Greeks to victory. In sentiment the Greeks were 
with him ; revenge for the wrongs done by Xerxes had long 
been an ideal desire. Isocrates and the best men of Greece 
all held this view. But in reality the Greeks did not wish 
Persia to be conquered ; practical men preferred to acquiesce 
in the present position. Athens was still strongly re- 
publican, whilst Macedon was a typical monarchy. The 
Greeks were accustomed to Persia and to Persian gold, 
and during the Peloponnesian war we see now Athens, 
now Sparta, striving for the favour of the Persian king. 
There were few towns in Greece whose citizens had not 
relatives serving in the Persian army; moreover, practical 
Greeks considered the conquest of Persia utterly impossible. 
Alexander was certainly elected general against Persia, but 
the election had no_ political significance, he was recog- 
nised half-heartedly as leader of the Greeks, whilst in 
the meantime the agitation against Macedon grew apace, 
fostered by Persian gold. That Alexander himself at the 
Difficulties beginning of his reign was in a very difficult 
aes position most Greeks knew. Among the dangers 
position. threatening him from without must be reckoned 
the revived hostility of Athens and Sparta, and the revolt 
of the Thracian, Peonian, and Illyrian tribes; whilst at 
home his rule was menaced by the partisans of Cleopatra— 
Olympias’ rival, whom Philip had now married—and by her 
uncle Attalus, who set himself up as aspirant for the throne. 
The position has been well summed! up thus: “ Alexander, 
a genuine Greek himself but a typical monarch, endeavours 
to enlist the sympathy of the republican Greeks for his 
national aims, but is not successful. To attain that object 
he has first to conquer Greece, which then holds sulkily 
aloof from the war against Persia. After this he has to 
1 Holm. Greek Hist. iii, 310. 





XVill ARRIAN. 


subdue the Asiatic Greeks and the Greek mercenaries of 
the Persians into the bargain. When this had been done 
Persia falls almost of her own accord.” 


B. Result to Asia and the Eastern World. 


§ 8. As a result of Alexander’s conquests Syria, Asia 
Minor, and Egypt were thoroughly Hellenised, and remained 
Hellenis- 80 till the fifth century a.p., while over the whole 
ingof Asia. Eastern world (for a time) Greek civilisation pre- 
vailed, which, though short lived, could not but have lasting 
effects. This Hellenising meant to Asia better government 
and contented subjects, better communication between town 
and town, and greater commercial activity, this latter being 
especially due to the fact that the accumulated hoards of 
Persian gold were put into circulation. But it was especially 
by the foundation of cities that the Eastern world was 
benefited. The πόλις of the Greeks is Hellenism in the 
concrete. Seventy centres of city-life based on the Greek 
system did Alexander plant in the East. In these all that 
was good in Greek urban life prevailed, but their citizens 
had wider views of life and more appreciation of the equality 
of man and man. The Greek language soon became the 
lingua franca of the East, not in its pure Attic idiom, 
but the universal form (ἡ kowy—sc. διάλεκτος), the parent of 
medieval and modern Greek ; and Parthians, even in the 
second century a.D., used Greek as their official language. 
Thus Alexander was pre-eminently the missionary of 
Hellenism, and his short life epitomises the history of Greek 
civilisation, just as he himself is a poetical embodiment of 
the whole Greek character. 


§ 9. What Alexander might have done it is useless to 
conjecture; his untimely death removed the master-hand 


INTRODUCTION. xix 


when its work was but just begun. The Asiatic empire 
Wat was but half-transformed; whether, as some 
might authorities are inclined to believe, the tendency 
have been. towards orientalism,! already discernible in Alex- 
ander’s character, would have been still further developed 
and longer life have found in him only another Darius, we 
cannot surmise, any more than we can surmise what would 
have been the result had Alexander matched his forces 
against those of Rome; but this is certain that his successors 
maintained the tolerant Hellenism they learned from Alex- 
ander. Thus indirectly was the way prepared for the 
armies of Rome, and for the spread of universal religion, 
and Gervinus’s” famous statement must always remain true 
—“TLong before Christ appeared Alexander smoothed the 
path for the Christian doctrine of the equality of men by 
the way in which he destroyed the prejudices of Greeks 
and Macedonians on the subject of the hierarchy of man- 
kind, of Hellene and barbarian ; and without the introduction 
of Greek civilisation into the East, Christianity could never 
have firmly taken root.” 


IJ. ALEXANDER’S EXPEDITION AGAINST 
PERSIA. 


§ 10. As stated above, the era of Alexander saw the death 
of the old Greece and the birth of the new. How was 
Alexander possible in history? Why did the Macedonian 
Empire prove a solution of the difficulties of the time? The 
great factors in the history of the period are three—Greece, 
Macedonia, and Persia: what was the position and relation 
of each ? ; 

The position of the old Greece may best be summed up 

τ Of. § 5. p. xv. 2 History of German Poetry. 


xX ARRIAN., 


by saying that it was “paralysed by the petty narrow life 
Theola Of its small states.” Everything in Greece was 
Greece. essentially small—small in its area, its cities, its 
horizon, and its standard of life. Its states and their in- 
stitutions all lost character with enlargement. The in- 
dividualism, too, of Greek states is very marked; thus 
within a radius of sixteen miles might be found three 
flourishing and crowded cities—Dorian Megara, Ionian 
Athens, and Thebes, which was chiefly AMolian, Lach of 
these coummunities differed considerably in customs, in- 
stitutions, dress, and language. The petty cantons of old 
Greece were mutually isolated. 

All this was soon to be changed: Greece enters on her 
period of great men; the political ideas of the fourth 
The new century were of a more sober and practical type 
Greece. than formerly; we hear less of the old conflict 
between aristocracy and democracy. The republics of Greece 
still have lofty ideas of “liberty,” but their lack of national 
inspiration and their mutual animosities entirely prevent 
all united action. Autonomous states are now impossible, 
and, what is more important, thoughtful Greeks realised 
this. Equally impossible was a united Greek empire, 
though if the Greeks had, in the spirit of Isocrates, openly 
entered into a voluntary alliance with Macedonia, a modified 
Greek empire over Asia would have been feasible. The 
grouping of Greek civilisation in the fourth century may 
be thus divided: Thebes, Athens, the North (7.e., Mace- 
donia, Thessaly, and Thrace). Thebes is ambitious and 
famous, strong in men, but, as a power, weak, owing to its 
non-maritime position and the hostility of Boeotia. Athens 
is still republican and strong, though lack of capable generals 
and her unwieldy foreign interests impair her strength. 
Monarchical Macedonia has still to make its name, but is 
rich in men born to rule, strong in its king, who represents 





INTRODUCTION. Xx1 


the national idea, but without whom its power abroad is 
futile: strong, too, in a population of brave fighting men, 
Beside these stands Persia, a tottering colossus. 


THe PERSIAN EMPIRE. 


§ 11. The Persian” Empire, which Alexander set out to 
conquer, was at least fifty times as large as Macedonia. 
From east to west its length was about twice as 
far as from Paris to St Petersburg, comprising 
all the country from the Hellespont to the Punjab, from 
Lake Aral to the Nile cataracts. In it dwelt men of every 
colour and language, communities of the most varied type 
held together by merely the law of inertia, and by the one 
unifying bond—obedience to one absolutely autocratic despot 
who governed this huge tract of country for purely selfish 
ends and whose will was law. 

The resources of this kingdom were almost inexhaustible. 
Thus the land-tax alone, a very small portion of the whole 
amount of tribute, yielded nearly £2,000,000 2 
annually. This was a money-tax, but most of 
the contributions were in kind. Thus the Arabians annually 
furnished 1000 talents of frankincense ; Armenia, 10,000 


1 Cf. Holm. Greek Hist. iii. 244. 

2 The name Persia; Greek Mepsis=old name Parsa (now Pars or 
Fars), applied to both land and people, Mépsa:=probably originally 
Πήρσαι, having come through Ionic Greek. The oldest mention of 
the name is in Ezekiel xxvii. 10; xxxviii. 5. The term Iran, often 
applied to Persia, originally =the whole upland country from Kurdistan 
to Afghanistan ; Iran=Sanskrit Arya (cf. Herodt. vii. 62, *Apioz), is 
used as an old name of the Medes. The word occurs in several Persian 
names—e.g., ᾿Αριαράμνης = Ariyardmna, ᾿Αριοβαρζάνης, &c. 

3. The Persian Empire extended over about 2,000,000 square miles, 
The population was about 50,000,000 souls. 

4 7600 talents, 


Its size. 


Resources. 


ΧΧῚΙ ARRIAN. 


foals ; Egypt, 120,000 bushels of wheat ; whilst each satrapy 
had to supply its quota of men and supplies for the army. 
The vast wealth stored up in the various royal treasuries 
may be inferred from the fact that Alexander obtained from 
Persepolis £30,000,000, from Susa £12,000,000, and from 
Pasargadee £1,000,000. 

For purposes of administration the empire was divided 
into twenty provinces or satrapies (satraps = khsathrapdvan, 

Govern- protectors of the kingdom). In each of these the 

ment. —_ satrap was absolute in power, being responsible 
only to the king. To ensure good and loyal government, 
the king frequently visited the various satrapies or sent his 
confidential commissioner or overseer, whose official title 
was “the king’s eye.” The king also possessed a sort of 
private detective force who were known as “the king’s ears.” 


§ 12. What surprises us with regard to the Persian Empire 
is its cohesion. How did such a vast realm keep together 

Strong at all? This may be partially answered by the 

points following considerations. The elements composing 

empire. the Persian Empire were so various that a wide 
sympathy with each other’s wrongs was rare and almost 
impossible ; one section of tributaries might revolt, but the 
revolt did not spread. The smaller dynasties were by de- 
grees extirpated, and the various nations, with oriental 
impassivity, considered that the Achemenides were as good 
as any other royal house, especially since they followed the 
regular Persian policy, which was to meddle only with 
taxation and military service, allowing each nation to follow 
its national customs. Moreover, the empire still retained 
the impress of the vigour and wisdom of Cyrus and Darius,! 
its founders, and the true Persians still maintained their 
high level in personal courage and matters of religious belief. 


1 Darius = Darajavalus of the Iranian records. 





INTRODUCTION, Xxill 


§ 13. The weakest spots in the Persian Empire were those 
parts of it which touched on other high civilisations—e.y., 
Weak the western provinces, Asia Minor and Egypt. 
points. or eighty years these portions had been tending 
towards separation. The revolt of Egypt was followed 
closely by that of Cyprus, and in 360 all the western 
provinces were as good as lost to Persia. But in 335 B.c., 
owing to the energy of Ochus, Egypt, Phoenicia, and Cyprus 





Head of Darius 717. (Codomannus) showing στρεπτὸς. 


had been again brought back to Persia, whilst in Western 
Asia, Mentor and Memnon had restored Persian prestige, 
and the Persian Empire was to all appearances in a most 
flourishing condition. How, then, came about its dis- 
solution at the hands of “a small body of Greek ad- 
venturers”? The fatal defects of Persian administration 
were these :— 

(i) From a military point of view the Persians were en- 


XX1V ARRIAN. 


tirely out of date: they had no idea of tactics; they 
still trusted in numbers, in bravery, and in scythe- 
chariots. The battle of Cunaxa had taught them 
nothing except to hire more Greek mercenaries. 

(ii) In war everything depended on the king as general. 
Darius was no general ; he knew nothing of strategy, 
and was, moreover, a weak-minded coward. 

(iii) In everything a master-mind was wanting. There 
was no forceful controlling personality to sway the 
various elements that made up both empire and army. 


§ 14. Darius failed at first to realise that an attack on 
his kingdom was actually intended by this boy of twenty- 

Darius’s two—whose name even he did not know—and 

policy. took no special steps to avert it, but merely 
pursued his ordinary policy towards Grecian affairs—to 
foster internal dissension in Greece by entering into rela- 
tions with Greek towns, to send them several large remittances 
of money,! and to strengthen his own forces by enlisting 
more Greek mercenaries. That most discontented Greek 
towns sided with Persia, and that there was during the 
campaign a real danger of Alexander’s Greeks deserting to 
the Persian side, is shown by Alexander’s continual ap- 
prehensions on that account,” and by his persistent efforts 
to win over Greek sentiment to his side. 





MaAcEDON. 


§ 15. The Macedonians were not originally a united state 
but rather a congeries of tribes—a collection of petty 
1 Diod. xvii. 4; Arr. ii, 14; Dinarch., p. 91, § 10; Adschines, Ctes. 


§§ 239, 259. 
2 Arr. i. 18. 8; ii. 17. 2. 





INTRODUCTION. XXV 


principalities occupying the tract of territory north of 
Extent of Thessaly and Epirus, separated from Thrace by 
vee the river Strymon, but possessing no well-defined 
Empire. limits towards Illyria and Peonia on the north 
and west. The district may be roughly described as a large 
plain shut in on three sides by lofty mountains, traversed 
by three rivers, the valleys of which are wide and fertile. 
The sea-coast line was small, but afforded greater facilities 
for maritime enterprise than did that of the neighbouring 
land of Thessaly, the interior of which is only open to the 
sea through the narrow vale of Tempe. The land was 
such as would naturally produce mountaineers and peasants. 
Were the The Macedonians were Greeks in the wide sense 
eae of the term;! their language—a mere patois— 
Greeks? differed little from the Aolic Greek dialect,? and 
the higher classes were all acquainted with Attic Greek. 
Their manners and customs, too, were undoubtedly Greek 
in spirit, though more primitive than those of the Greeks 
proper. It was Demosthenes, in his anti- Macedonian 
enthusiasm, who first insisted that all Macedonians were 
βάρβαροι. To the generality of Greeks they probably repre- 
sented the outer rim of the Greek race, the extreme end 
of a chain of civilisation, the first link of which was 
Athens. As to the claim of the ruling family of the 
Argeade to be considered true Greeks, it was never 
doubted, and Alexander was allowed to take part in all 
the Greek national festivals without demur. 

The people themselves were a vigorous peasant population, 

1 Ethnologically, the Macedonian nation contained two elements, 
the ‘‘ Phrygian” or “ Pelasgic,” dwellers in the hill-country, and the 
“ Hellenic,” inhabitants of the plains on the coast-line. 

2 The Macedonian language was apparently never written, and our 
knowledge of it is limited to a few words which were adopted by the 


Greeks. We know that Greek Φίλιππος -- Mac. Bilippos ; Greek ὀφρὺς 
=Mace. abrutes ; bepevinn=Mac. Berenice. 


ΧΧΥΪ ARRIAN. 


passionately devoted to war and hunting, and too frequently 
to hard drinking. The Macedonians were, as has 
been often said, Greeks at the Homeric! stage 
of civilisation—i.e., they clung closely to the older institutions 
of kingship and tribal administration; with them personal 
authority was everything, written law nothing. The king 
can do no wrong; he is a clan-chieftain, supreme and 
absolute. 


People. 


§ 16. As time went on the various clans of which the 
so-called Macedonian State was composed — the Elymiots, 
History Oreste, Lynceste, &c.— were united by the 
ormace= masterful ability of successive princes, especially 
power. Archelaus, by whose instrumentality the leading 
family of the Argeadw, who traced their descent from the 
Argive Heraclide, maintained their ascendancy as the kingly 
family. But it was Philip who really made the Macedonian 
nation and gave it a common national ideal. He it was 
who first inaugurated an imperial policy and saw the im- 
portance of obtaining complete power over the Macedonian 
sea-board, which up to his time had been practically in the 
hands of the Greek colonies situated there. With the 
acquisition of power over the sea-coast, Macedonia becomes 
a factor in European history. It was Philip who added 
Peonia and Illyria to his kingdom, though they were even 
in Alexander’s time unruly vassals ; and it was an overlord- 
ship rather than a kingship that he exercised over that part 
of his empire, which was, as we often see, a continual source 
of anxiety to him. The battle of Cheeronea was an outcome 
of his policy of imperial expansion, and from that date 
1 This may in a way account for Alexander’s love for Homer. He 


was used to a “ Homeric” civilisation ; he felt at home in the society 
Homer describes, 





INTRODUCTION, XXVII 


(338 5.0.) Philip was lord of Hellas. He then turned his 
mind to wider schemes, and wished to win the favour of 
Greece, that he might be appointed as the champion of 
Hellenism to lead a united Greece against its hereditary 
enemy, Persia. Nominally he was successful, The Greeks 
appointed him their generalissimo, but it was merely an 
extortion of assent, and he received no real support. In 
336 he was murdered, and left the fulfilment of his 
ambitious schemes to his son Alexander. 


11. ARRIAN. 


§ 17. The course of events is more clearly established for 
the history of Alexander than for any section of Greek 
history with the exception of the periods dealt with by 
Herodotus, Thucydides, and Xenophon. ‘This is due in the 
main to the work of Arrian, or νέος Ξενοφῶν, as he was 
called. Of his life we know but little. Born about a.p. 

Life of | 100, at Nicomedia in Asia Minor, he first came 

Arrian. }efore the public as the editor of the Lectures of 
Epictetus, the philosopher, his friend and teacher. In 124 
A.D. he attracted the notice of Hadrian, the emperor, during 
his journey through Greece, and received from him the gift 
of Roman citizenship ; and from this date he used the name 
Flavius Arrianus. At Rome Arrian soon attained con- 
siderable power.! In 136 a.p. he was appointed Prefect of 
Cappadocia, and successfully repelled, in 137, an invasion of 
his province by the Alani or Massagete. In 146 Arrian 


1 Cf. Anab. i. 12. 5, where he states that both he himself and the 
office he held (ἀρχὴ) were well known to his readers. Cf. Lucian, 
Alex. 2, ᾿Αρριανὸς ὃ τοῦ Ἐπικτήτου μαθητής ἀνὴρ Ῥωμαίων ἐν τοῖς 
πρώτοις καὶ παιδείᾳ παρ᾽ ὅλον τὸν βίον συγγενόμενος. 


XXVill ARRIAN. 


was consul. In 150 he retired from public life to his native 
town of Nicomedia, where he held the office of priest of 
Demeter. It is probable that he used this period of com- 
parative leisure for composing his Anabasis and Indica. 
The date of his death is uncertain. 


§ 18. Διατριβαὶ ’Exuxtyrov, Epictetus’s lectures, in eight 
Arrian’s books, four still extant. A most comprehensive 
Works. treatise on the Stoic philosophy. 

Ἐγχειρίδιον ᾿Επικτήτου, a handbook, abstract of Stoic 

philosophy ; extant. 

Περὶ τοῦ βίου ᾿Επικτήτου ; lost. 

These philosophical works belong to the earlier period of 
Arrian’s literary activity. 

Κυνηγετικός, a treatise on hunting, intended as a sort of 
supplement to Xenophon’s Κυνηγετικός. ἢ 

᾿Ανάβασις ᾿Αλεξάνδρου, in seven books (vide § 20). 

Τὰ Ἰνδικά or Ἰνδική, a continuation in Ionic dialect of the 
Anabasis. Often printed as an eighth book of the Anabasis. 
Based on the work of the geographer Eratosthenes of Cyrene 
and on the Παράπλους of Nearchus, Alexander’s admiral 
(vide § 20), its object was to refute the popular but un- 
trustworthy and fabulous account of the East given by 
Ctesias of Cnidus in his Indica. 

Βιθυνικά, eight books. In this work Arrian gave, ¢nter 
alia, an account of his upbringing and education, so that the 
loss of it is much to be deplored. 

Tlap6cxa, seventeen books ; lost. 

᾿Αλανικὴ ἱστορία, a work dealing with Arrian’s prefectship 


1 Arrian imitated Xenophon not only in his style but in the subjects 
of his works. Thus he wrote, as Xenophon did, an ᾿Ανάβασις in seven 
books, a Τακτικὰ, and a Κυνηγετικός. Corresponding to Xenophon’s 
Ἑλληνικά and ᾿Απομνημονεύματα Σωκράτους, Arrian wrote Παρθικά, 
Βιθυνιακά, ᾿Αλανικά, and the Διατριβαὶ ᾿Επικτήτου. 





INTRODUCTION. ΧΧΙΧ 


of Cappadocia and his repulse of the Alani. Of this only ἃ 
fragment is extant, ἔκταξις κατ᾽ ᾿Αλανῶν ---ἰ.6., position of 
troops and field-orders in the fight against the Alani. 

Τέχνη τακτική, handbook of tactics, in fourteen books, of 
which fragments remain. This was probably written as a 
practical guide to tactics for the use of subordinate officers 
in Cappadocia. 


§ 19. The materials that were available to Arrian for his 
Anabasis, and his method of dealing with them, are dis- 
Value of CUSSed on p. xxii. His general qualifications as 
Arrian’s a historian were many and considerable: strong- 
eee headed, practical common-sense, combined with 
much experience as a general and as an administrator; sound 
judgment and acute* critical power, fostered by his philo- 
sophic training in the Stoic schools ; literary power, evidenced 
by the ability to describe events accurately and concisely ; 
and last, but not least, that element of hero-worship—the 
fervid admiration for the central figure of his history which 
supplies a semi-poetic strain and picturesqueness of descrip- 
tion, without which the narration of even the greatest events 
is dull and lifeless. Arrian, though one of the latest his- 
torians of Alexander, is the best. 
Arrian’s avowed object in writing the Anabasis was to give 
a straightforward account (a strictly veracious account, as 
Aimand distinct from the many fabulous narratives which 
scope of, were in circulation) of the military exploits of 
history. Alexander, whom he held to be the greatest 
general and tactician the world had seen.! In accordance 
with the tenets of his Stoic teacher Epictetus, Arrian 
probably had also an ethical aim in writing his Anabasis. 
History was to be a guide to posterity (vii. 30, ὠφελείας 


1 Τὴ his accounts of battles and sieges, we recognise Arrian as a 
specialist in tactical knowledge—e.g., i. 14. 20; ili. 10; v. 7. 2. 


XXX ARRIAN, 


ἕνεκα τῆς ἐς ἀνθρώπους), and the study of the virtues of 
great men was to inspire emulation in others.! 

Of any appreciation of Alexander as the missionary of 
elvilisation and apostle of Hellenism in the East we find 
no trace. He criticises the acts of his hero, but never 
analyses their possible result. 


§ 20. Alexander, like all the Macedonian kings, arranged 
that official records should be kept of every event that 
Sources of Occurred in his kingdom.” These were the ἐφη- 
nice μερίδες βασίλειοι, also called ὑπομνήματα βασιλικὰ, 
Official γράμματα μνημόσυνα τῶν ἡμερῶν. During Alex- 
records. ander’s expedition these journals were kept by 
his chief secretary (ἀρχιγραμματεύς), Eumenes, and by 
Diodotus of Erythre. These are made use of by Arrian 
(and also Plutarch) only in detailing the last days of 
Alexander. Possibly records of the distance covered, and 
probably notes on the topography of the country, were 
kept by the βηματισταί (lit., step-measurers), who were the 
survey-officers attached to Alexander’s suite. It was by 
the king’s orders, too, that Chares the chamberlain (εἰσαγ- 
γελεύς) wrote περὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον ἱστόριαι, and that Nearchus, 
the admiral of Alexander’s Indian fleet, wrote an account 
of his coasting voyage (παράπλους) to explore the district 
between the mouths of the Indus and Euphrates. This 
diary Arrian reproduces in his Indica (ch. xviii. sqq.) 
We have references also to Alexander’s letters, of which a 


1 Other traces of Stoic influence may be found in his praise of self- 
restraint as the basis of all virtues (iv. 9. 1; 20. 33; vi. 26), in his 
recognition of a higher power working in everything and manifesting 
its will by signs and oracles and omens (i. 9. 6; ii. 6. 6; iii. 3. 6; 
vil. 30. 2). 

2 This custom of keeping a court-journal had been borrowed from 
Asiatic monarchs. Cf. Herodt. viii. 90, where the Persian king’s 
γραμματισταί are mentioned as being present at the battle of Salamis. 





INTRODUCTION. ΧΧΧῚ 


collection was made. Arrian, however, does not often! 
refer to them, and it is probable that in course of time many 
forgeries had been interpolated in them. 

Of professed historians who accompanied Alexander’s 
expedition the number is very large. The most prominent 
are :— 

Callisthenes? of Olynthus, a cousin of Aristotle. By 
his alternate flattery and abuse he made himself so ob- 
Rhetorical Noxious to Alexander that -he was accused of 
historians. 4 plot to assassinate the king and was put to 
death (iv. 14. 3). 

Anaximenes of Lampsacus, one of Alexander’s tutors, 
wrote τὰ περὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον. 

Onesicritus of Astypalea, ἀρχικυβερνήτης of Alexander’s 
flagship. According to Gellius (ix. 4. 3) his historical 
works were miraculorum fabularumque plent. 

Clitarchus, who in 304 wrote an account of his ex- 
periences in the expedition. He wrote for a Greek public 
in a bombastic, rhetorical style, with small regard for actual 
truth. His narrative forms the basis for the works of 
Curtius and Justin. Several passages in Strabo are derived 
from him. 

All these four wrote rather to amuse than to instruct in 
facts, and their accounts are only partially trustworthy. 
Practical wo others, however, of Alexander’s suite wrote 
historians. reliable narratives—viz. : 

Ptolemy, son of Lagus, who afterwards, as King of Egypt, 
distinguished himself by his capable administration of his 


ENC hate Omani Are 90. 8; νὰ 1. 41; νἱῖ 29. 

2 The works of this Callisthenes must be kept distinct from the 
collection of almost miraculous tales about Alexander attributed to 
him (usually cited as pseudo-Callisthenes). This collection was made 
at a later date in Alexandria. It is extant in a Latin translation, but 
is historically valueless. 





ΧΧΧΙΙ ARRIAN. 


kingdom and by his enthusiasm for Greek art and literature, 
evidenced by his founding of the museum and library at 
Alexandria. His work was semi-official, and was devoted 
for the most part to military consideration of the campaign. 
(Cf. Arrian, Prowmium to Book I.) 

Aristobulus of Cassandria, who wrote a practical, un- 
pretentious history of the expedition, probably giving special 
attention to questions of topography. 

Arrian based his Anabasis on the works of these two 
historians, probably taking Ptolemy as his authority in 
military matters! and Aristobulus for the rest.2_ The relative 
position and value of materials for Alexander’s history is 
given in the following table :— 

PCE sh Ὁ. 7 3 1. ΠΟ τ. 9. 


Das SUT WB the By WSR EE tay ae 
ZAC ial 9: ἡ: Πἴ 5. δ. ἵν Os 


4, 
pie its τ: 4, OE Vile ϑῶς 8. 


3 


[| ALEXAN DER. 














‘uoynuofur sry panrsap hyqugoud «(γῶν yan aouayn MOYS SNOLLD PUD 8911} OY], 


(αὙροσὲ Π) (avosée 1) (or Ὅ4 Ἢ) Cav 091-001) (αν 061-06) 
snurjsn(* sniqany) sniopor(y Uv yoreyny q 


eas a 


*snpoIey[O "ΒΘ ΠΟ 7 51Π|Ὲ0 


\ * 8  * gHoHTnoog AAILVALYA(T 






ἡ ; SNVIMOLSTFL 
‘SoUDUIIXBUY “ὉΠ -snquo1seuQ AUVUOIWALNOY) 
: TVOINOLAHY 


᾿ ΘΕΡΈΘΟΩ 
ΞΕ ΘΕ ΤΕΣ ΒΘ. ΨΕΙ͂Ε  Ἐ ΞΞΛΞΞΟσΌΞ ΒΝΥΙΠΟΣΕΙΕΙ > saywmrag 
“ur9[o} *sn[NqoysIIV AUVUOANALNOY 


TVOILOVad 


‘snyorveN ‘fearupy sdopuvxepy Aq woz 710 ‘saoyvupdvyy £ $109}0'T 


s.dopuexe[y : (saloueyy) seavy § wsorvnug Aq syuMoOd.e £ 1019γ10 068! sagidanuoay, }sauooay BxnOMtO 


‘THAONVXATV Ἵ ὃ 


XXX1V ARRIAN. 


§ 22. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


B.C. 

336. Philip murdered. Alexander succeeds (Sep- 
tember). Anti-Macedonian movement in 
Greece suppressed by Alexander, who 
rapidly marches into Greece. Is ac- 
cepted by the Amphictyonic Council and 
by Athens. Is appointed, as his father 
had been, generalissimo of Greeks against 
Persia. 

335. Alexander subdues Thracians and Triballi. 
Reduces the Illyrians, thus acquiring a 
large body of efficient cavalry and light- 
ened troops. Revolt and destruction of 
Thebes. 


Plats Als 10; 11]; 
Diod. xvi. 91-94. 
Cf, Arr, ii. 14, 15. 


Arr. i. 1-10. 
Plt Ἀ1 11: 
Diod. xvii. 8. 


Arr. i. 11-14. 
Diod. xvii. 17. 
Plut. Al. 15. 


334. Crosses the Hellespont in early ease 
into Persia with 30,000 infantry and 
5000 cavalry. 


Conquers the Persian satraps at the Grani- 
cus (May) and subdues western Asia 
Minor. Most of the Hellenic towns 
submit. In these, democracies are estab- 
lished. Miletus and Halicarnassus resist. 
At Halicarnassus, the centre of Persian 
influence, Memnon, the leader of the 
Greek mercenaries under Persia, makes 
a stubborn resistance, but the city is 
finally taken. Alexander winters in 
Lycia. 


Arr. 1. 11-29. 
Diod. xvii. 17-28. 
Plut. Al. 15-18. 


Arr 11. 5.1. 
Plut. 18. 

Curt. ii. 

Polyb. 12. 17-22. 
Atrranivecss 

PNR Ah AIA A 


333. Alexander marches through Pisidia into 
Phrygia. Collects his forces at Gordium. 


Successes of Persian fleet in the Augean 
under Memnon, who captures Chios and 
Lesbos. Death of Memnon. 

Alexander marches to the Taurus. Falls 
ill at Tarsus. Defeats Darius at Issus 
(November). Darius negotiates: pro- 
poses to be ‘‘friend and ally.” 


ἌΤΙ, roi Fell 
Diod. 31. 
Plut. 19. 





CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


332, Alexander begins to destroy the Persian 
sea-power, and lays siege to Tyre and 
Gaza. 


Conquest of Syria, Phcenicia, Palestine, 
and Egypt. Foundation of Alexandria. 


331. Alexander marches through Pheenicia ; 
crosses Tigris ; enters interior of Persian 
empire. Battle at Gaugamela near Ar- 
bela (October 1). 


Darius flees to Media. Overthrow of 
Persian Empire. Alexander in Babylon, 
Susa, and Persepolis. 


Anti-Macedonian revolt at Sparta and Elis 
under Agis III. Alexander despatches 

a fleet to the Peloponnese. 
330. Antipater, Alexander’s general in command 


in Greece, crushes Spartans and their 


allies. Alexander pursues Darius through 
Media and Parthia (August). Conspiracy 
against Darius, who is murdered by 


Bessus. Pursuit of Bessus through Areia 
(Herat), Drangiana (Seistan), Arachosia 


(Candahar), to ΕΣ 

329. Subdues Bactria; captures Bessus; mas- 
sacres the Branchide. Crossing of the 
Jaxartes. 

328. War in Sogdiana continued. Army, in 
five divisions, march through country, 
uniting at Marakanda (Samarcand). 
Murder of Clitus. 


327. Sogdiana completely subdued. Capture of 


the Rock of Oxyartes, whose daughter, 
Roxana, Alexander marries. Citeses 
Paropomisus (Hindoo Koosh) into India 
(June). 

326. Crosses Indus (March). Advances to the 
Hydaspes (Jhelum). 

Battle with Porus. Crosses the Acesines 
(Jhenab), Hydraotes (Rawi), to the Hy- 
phasis (Sutlej), where he is compelled to 
turn back by his discontented army. 
Marches back to Hydaspes (September). 


XXXV 


} Arr, 11, 13-i1. 5. 


Diod. xvii. 40-51. 
Plut. Al. 24-28, 
| Curt. iv. 1-8. 
Avr, iii. 6-15. 
Diod. xvii. 52-61. 
Curt. iv. 8-16. 
Plut. Al. 29-33. 
Arr. ii. 16-18. 
Diod. xvii. 64-72. 
συν 1 
Plut. 34-42. 
Arr, ii. 13. 4, 6. 
τὰ xvii. 48. 
IAT ΤΙ 10. 9: 
Diod. xvii. 62, 63. 
Mschin. Ctes. 88 
133, 165. 
Curt. vi. 1. 
Arr. i. 19-22. 
Curt. v. 8-13. 
Plut. Al. 42, 43. 
Diod. xvii. 73. 
ἘΠ 111. 20, 
Curt. vii. 5. 
J Arr, iv. 4, 5. 


Ἄγ ἢν: 10. 1. 
πος vii. 10-ν 11], 


Arr. iv. 22-30. 
Curt. viii. 9-12. 
Diod. xvii. 84, 85. 


Arr. v. 3 to end. 
ae vill. 12-ix, 


XXXVI ARRIAN. 


Arr. vi. 120. 

Arr. Ind. xviii., 
XK 

Curt. ix. 3-10. 

Diod. xvii. 95-104. 

Arr. Ind. xxi. to 
end. 

Arr. vi. 20-30. 

Curt. 1x. 10=x. 1. 


325. Alexander proceeds—partly by water, on 
the rivers Hydaspes, Acesines, and In- 
dus, partly along their banks—to the 
mouth of the Indus (August). 


Nearchus, with the fleet, looks for a sea- 
road to Persian Gulf, while Alexander 
marches through Gedrosia and Carmania 
to Persepolis. 

324. March to Susa, where the fleet joins the 
army. Attempts at fusion of Persians 


and Macedonians by intermarriage. In- ne us eee 
vestigation into conduct of satraps and a xvii. 107- 


generals. Mutiny at Opis. March to 
Ecbatana. 
323. Alexander commands the Greek towns to 
receive back their exiles. 
His plans for conquest of Arabia. His 
death at Babylon (June 18). 


Diod. xvii. 109. 
Curt. x. 2, 4. 


——n—— --οΌῸ ee -ςς ---΄,...-.’.---. 





Scythed chartot as used by the Persians. 





APPIANOY 


ANABAZEQ> AAEZANAPOY 


ΒΙΒΛΙΟΝ ΠΡΩΤῸΝ 


Πτολεμαῖος 6 Λάγου καὶ ᾿Αριστόβουλος ὁ ᾿Αριστο- 
βούλου ὅσα μὲν ταὐτὰ ἄμφω περὶ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τοῦ 
Preface,  DAla7ou ξυνέγραψαν, ταῦτα ἐγὼ ὡς πάντη 
Arrian’s 


autho= 
rities. 


᾿] ~ 9 ’ “ A 3 >) , , ‘ 
ἀληθῆ ἀναγράφω, ὅσα δὲ οὐ ταὐτά, τούτων τὰ 
, ’ \ , A “ 4 
πιστότερα EOL φαινόμενα καὶ ἅμα ἀξιαφη- 
γητότερα ἐπιλεξάμενος. ἄλλοι μὲν δὴ ἄλλα ὑπὲρ 
᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἀνέγραψαν, οὐδ᾽ ἔστιν ὑπὲρ ὅτου πλείονες 
ἢ ἀξυμφωνότεροι ἐς ἀλλήλους: ἀλλ᾽ ἐμοὶ Πτολεμαῖός 
τε καὶ ᾿Αριστόβουλος πιστότεροι ἔδοξαν ἐς τὴν ἀφήγη- 
σιν, ὁ μὲν ὅτι συνεστράτευσε βασιλεῖ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ, "Apr 
στόβουλος: [Πτολεμαῖος δὲ 7 pos τῷ ξυστρατεῦσαι ὅτι 
καὶ αὐτῷ βασιλεῖ ὄντι αἰσχρότερον ἤ τῳ ἄλλῳ ψεύσασ- 
θαι ἦν: ἄμφω δέ, ὅτι τετελευτηκότος ἤδη ᾿Αλεξανδρου 
ξυγγράφουσιν αὐτοῖς ἥ τε ἀνάγκη καὶ ὁ μισθὸς τοῦ 
ἄλλως τι ἢ ὡς συνηνέχθη ξυγγράψαι ἀπῆν. ἔστι δὲ ἃ 
κι \ ” , “ κ “ees ok 
καὶ πρὸς ἄλλων ξυγγεγραμμένα, ὅτι καὶ αὐτὰ ἀξια- 
“4 , Μἤ A τ Ud ” e , 
φηγητὰ τέ μοι ἔδοξε καὶ οὐ πάντη ἄπιστα, ὡς λεγό- 
A 
μενα μόνον ὑπὲρ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἀνέγραψα. ὅστις δὲ 
-~ A 
θαυμάσεται ἀνθ᾽ ὅτου ἐπὶ τοσούτοις συγγραφεῦσι καὶ 
ς, A SES ~ > eo c , , ΕῚ ’ 
ἐμοὶ ἐπὶ νοῦν ἦλθεν ἥδε ἡ συγγραφή, τὰ τε ἐκείνων 
A 


2 AAEZANAPOY 


΄ 5 , A lal “ ε ,» 
TAaVTA τις ἀναλεξάμενος και τοῖσδε τοις ημετεροις 


> A δ , 
ἐντυχὼν οὕτω θαυμαζέτω. 


I.— Events in Greece and Macedonia before Alexander's 
Persian Expedition. 

Λέγεται δὴ Φίλιππος μὲν τελευτῆσαι ἐπὶ ἄρχουτος 

ΠΠυθοδήμου ᾿Αθήνησι; παραλαβόντα δὲ τὴν βασιλείαν 

᾿Αλέξανδρον, παῖδα ὄντα Φιλίππου, ἐς [Πελοπόννησον 


παρελθεῖν" εἶναι δὲ τότε ἀμφὶ τὰ εἴκοσιν 


Philip’s 
death. ἔτη ᾿Αλέξανδρον. ἐνταῦθα ξυναγαγόντα τοὺς 
ander’s "EdAnvas ὅσοι ἐντὸς LleXorovnjcou ἦσαν 
accession, 


330 B.C. αἰτεῖν παρ᾽ αὐτῶν τὴν ἡγεμονίαν τῆς ἐπὶ 
τοὺς Πέρσας στρατιᾶς, ἥντινα Φιλίππῳ ἤδη 
ἔδοσαν. καὶ αἰτήσαντα λαβεῖν παρ᾽ ἑκάστων πλὴν 
Λακεδαιμονίων: Λακεδαιμονίους δὲ ἀποκρίνασθαι μὴ 
εἶναί σφισι πάτριον ἀκολουθεῖν ἄλλοις, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοὺς 
ἄλλων ἐξηγεῖσθαι. νεωτερίσαι δὲ arta καὶ τῶν ᾿Αθη- 
ναίων τὴν πόλιν. ἀλλὰ ᾿Αθηναίους γε τῇ πρώτῃ ἐφόδῳ 
᾿Αλεξανδρου ἐκπλαγέντας καὶ πλείονα ἔτι τῶν Φιλίππῳ 
δοθέντων ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ εἰς τιμὴν ξυγχωρῆσαι. ἐπανελ- 
θόντα δὲ ἐς Μακεδονιαν ἐν παρασκευῇ εἴναι τοῦ ἐς τὴν 
᾿Ασίαν στόλου. 

ἽΑμα δὲ τῷ ἦρι ἐλαύνειν ἐπὶ Θρᾷκης, ἐς Τριβαλλοὺς 
καὶ Ἰλλυριούς, ὅτι τε νεωτερίζειν ἐπύθετο ᾿Ιλλυριούς 


τε καὶ Τριβαλλούς, καὶ ἅμα ὁμόρους ὄντας 


His wars b) 207 ε “2 “ \ ly 
against OUK ἐδόκει ὑπολείπεσθαι OTL μὴ TAVTYH ταπεινω- 
the 


’ 7 κ Ε \ A . , , 
Thracian θέντας οὕτω μακρᾶαν ἅπὸ τῆς οἰκείας στελλο- 
tribes. 5 
μενον. ὁρμηθέντα δὴ ἐξ ᾿Αμφιπόλεως ἐμ- 


a 3 , \ A 5) , , 
βαλεῖν ες Θράκην τὴν τῶν αυτονομῶὼν καλουμένων 





ANABASIS I, 1. 3 


~ ’ ’ 9 5 Sia Sr A ‘ 
Θρᾳκῶν, Φιλίππους πόλιν ἐν ἀριστερᾷ ἔχοντα καὶ τὸν 
Ὄρβηλον τὸ ὄρος. διαβὰς δὲ τὸν Νέσσον ποταμὸν 
λέγουσιν ὅτι δεκαταῖος ἀφίκετο ἐπὶ τὸ ὄρος τὸν Aiuov. 
καὶ ἐνταῦθα ἀπήντων αὐτῷ κατὰ τὰ στενὰ τῆς ἀνόδου 
an ’ A A ᾿᾽ ~ ’ , A e , 
τῆς ETL TO OPOS τῶν TE ἐμπόρων πολλοὶ ὡπλισμένοι 
καὶ οἱ Θρᾷκες οἱ αὐτόνομοι, παρεσκευασμένοι εἴργειν 
΄ , , \ cy, - ” \ 
τοῦ πρόσω κατειληφότες τὴν akpav τοῦ Αἴμου τὸν 
στόλον, παρ᾽ ἣν ἣν τῷ στρατεύματι ἡ πάροδος. ξυνα- 
γαγόντες δὲ ἁμάξας καὶ προβαλόμενοι πρὸ σφῶν ἅμα 
μὲν χάρακι ἐχρῶντο ταῖς ἁμάξαις εἰς τὸ ἀπομάχεσθαι 
5.9 8. “Ὁ σι ’ ’ ” Nas ~ 9 5) , 
ἀπ’ αὐτῶν, εἰ βιάζοιντο" ἅμα δὲ ἐν νῷ εἶχον ἐπαφιέναι 
ἀνιοῦσιν ἢ ἀποτομώτατον τοῦ ὄρους ἐπὶ τὴν φάλαγγα 
~ ’ Χ « ’ , A , “ 
τῶν Μακεδόνων τὰς ἁμάξας. γνώμην δὲ πεποίηντο ὅτι 
[χὰ ’ ~ aN ’ / 
ὅσῳ πυκνοτέρᾳ TH φάλαγγι καταφερομεναι συμμίξουσιν 
αἱ ἅμαξαι, τοσῷδε μᾶλλόν τι διασκεδάσουσιν αὐτὴν βίᾳ 
ἐμπεσοῦσαι. 
’ 
᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ δὲ βουλὴ γίγνεται ὅπως ἀσφαλέστατα 
. » Ἁ y+ A ’ A >) ’ ’ ς 
ὑπερβαλεῖ τὸ ὄρος" καὶ ἐπειδὴ ἐδόκει διακινδυνευτέα, οὐ 
γὰρ εἶναι ἄλλη τὴν πάροδον, παραγγέλλει τοῖς ὁπλίταις, 
« , , ‘ ~ ΕῚ ’ ε " ev 
ὁπότε καταφέροιντο κατὰ TOU ὀρθίου αἱ ἅμαξαι ὅσοις 
A « \ A => , na 4 , , 
μὲν ὁδὸς πλατεῖα οὖσα παρέχοι λῦσαι τὴν τάξιν, τού- 
Tous δὲ διαχωρῆσαι, ὡς dv αὐτῶν ἐκπεσεῖν τὰς ἁμάξας" 
“ δὲ , , “ A δὲ 4 
ὅσοι de περικαταλαμβάνοιντο, ξυννεύσαντας, "τοὺς δὲ καὶ 
πεσόντας ἐς γῆν συγκλεῖσαι ἐς ἀκριβὲς τὰς ἀσπίδας, 
τοῦ κατ᾽ αὐτῶν φερομένας τὰς ἁμάξας καὶ τῇ ῥύμη 
κατὰ τὸ εἰκὸς ὑπερπηδώσας ἀβλαβῶς ἐπελθεῖν. καὶ 
οὕτω ξυνέβη ὅπως παρήνεσέ τε ᾿Αλέξανδρος καὶ εἴκασεν. 
e A κ , ‘ , e \ « 8 A 
ot μὲν yap διέσχον τὴν φάλαγγα, αἱ δὲ ὑπερ τῶν 


ἀσπίδων ἐπικυλισθεῖσαι ὀλίγα ἔβλαψαν' ἀπέθανε δὲ 


IO 


4 AAEZANAPOY 


A « Ε 
οὐδεὶς ὑπὸ ταῖς ἁμάξαις. ἔνθα δὴ οἱ Μακεδόνες θαρσή- 
σαντες, ὅτι ἀβλαβεῖς αὐτοῖς, ἃς μάλιστα ἐδεδίεσαν, αἱ 
εἰ 3 / A na 4 a 
ἅμαξαι ἐγένοντο, σὺν βοῇ ἐς τοὺς Θρᾷκας ἐνέβαλον. 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ τοὺς τοξότας μὲν ἀπὸ τοῦ δεξιοῦ κέρως 
aes ἾΧᾺ aN “ , ᾽ , > 
πρὸ τῆς adXys φάλαγγος, ὅτι ταύτη εὐπορώτερα ἣν, 
> “- 9 t A 9 , 9 A ym 2 
ἐλθεῖν ἐκελευσε και ἐκτοξεύειν ἐς τοὺς Θρᾷκας ὅπη προσ- 
, Ε \ A 9 A ‘ + A ‘ 
φέροιντο" αὐτὸς δὲ ἀναλαβὼν τὸ ἄγημα καὶ τοὺς 
ὑπασπιστὰς καὶ τοὺς ᾿Α γριᾶνας κατὰ τὸ εὐώνυμον ἦγεν. 
ἔνθα δὴ οἱ τοξόται βάλλοντες τοὺς προεκθέοντας τῶν 
~ [ 
Θρᾳκῶν ἀνέστελλον" καὶ ἡ φάλαγξ προσμίξασα οὐ 
χαλεπῶς ἐξέωσεν ἐκ τῆς χώρας ἀνθρώπους ψιλοὺς καὶ 
κακῶς ὡπλισμένους βαρβάρους, ὥστε ᾿Αλέξανδρον ἀπὸ 
~ >] , 5 r ς , . Ἦ τι Ἁ er 
TOU εὐωνύμου ἐπάγοντα OUKETL ἐδέξαντο, ἀλλὰ ῥίψαντες 
e © eal, τ ’ ον x “ἫΝ + 
WS EKATTOLS προύχωρει τὰ ὅπλα κατα TOU OpouS euyov. 
καὶ ἀπέθανον μὲν αὐτῶν ἐς χιλίους καὶ πεντακοσίους, 
ζῶντες δὲ ἄνδρες μὲν ὀλίγοι ἐλήφθησαν Ov ὠκύτητα καὶ 
τῆς χώρας ἐμπειρίαν, γυναῖκες δὲ ὅσαι ξυνείποντο αὐτοῖς 
er “ ‘ \ ’ \ ne U ΄σ Osis 
ἑάλωσαν πᾶσαι, Kal TA παιδάρια καὶ ἡ λεία πάσα Ear. 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ τὴν μὲν λείαν ὀπίσω ἀπέπεμψεν ἐς 
ρ ἣν μ μ 
τὰς πόλεις τὰς ἐπὶ θαλάσσῃ, Avoavia καὶ Φιλώτᾳ 
‘ , ’ Χ A As WV, e 
παραδοὺς διατίθεσθαι" αὐτὸς δὲ τὸ ἄκρον ὑπερ- 


Lie deen βαλὼν προΐει διὰ τοῦ Αἴμου ἐς Τριβαλλούς, 


retire to 
Peuce; 
their 
defeat. 


A ν - ’ A ΩΝ ’ , 
καὶ ἀφικνεῖται ἐπὶ τὸν Λύγινον ποταμόν" 
3 , A a - \ Ao ε seus ‘ 
ἀπέχει de οὗτος ἀπὸ τοῦ Ιστρου ὡς ἐπὶ τὸν 
Αἷμον ἰόντι σταθμοὺς τρεῖς. Σύρμος δὲ ὁ 
τῶν "Τριβαλλῶν βασιλεύς, ἐκ πολλοῦ πυνθανόμενος τοῦ 
᾿Αλεξάνδρου τὸν στόλον, γυναΐκας μὲν καὶ παῖδας τῶν 
Τριβαλλῶν προὔπεμψεν ἐπὶ τὸν Ἴστρον διαβαίνειν 


, \ ον 5 A , a ? on τῷ | 
κελεύσας TOV ποταμον ες νῆσον τινὰ Τῶν εν TW στρῳ᾿" 


ANABASIS I, 2. 5 
[Levy ὄνομα τῇ νήσῳ ἐστίν. ἐς ταύτην δὲ THY νῆσον καὶ 3 
οἱ Θρᾷκες οἱ πρόσχωροι τοῖς Τριβαλλοῖς προσάγοντος 
᾿Αλεξάνδρου συμπεφευγότες ἦσαν καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Σύρμος 
ἐς ταύτην ξυμπεφεύγει ξὺν τοῖς ἀμφ᾽ αὐτόν: τὸ δὲ 
πολὺ πλῆθος τῶν Τριβαλλῶν ἔφυγεν ὀπίσω ἐπὶ τὸν 

, 3 La , e , ’ , 

ποταμόν, ἔνθενπερ τῇ προτεραίᾳ ὡρμήθη ᾿Αλέξαν- 
dpos. 

Ὃ δὲ BA θ τ ~ ‘ e , 4 ; +) ‘\ « ’ 

ς de ἔμαθεν αὐτῶν τὴν ὁρμήν, καὶ αὐτὸς ὑποστρέ- 4 
Was τὸ ἔμπαλιν ἐπὶ τοὺς 'TpiBaddovs ἦγε, καὶ κατα- 
λαμβάνει καταστρατοπεδεύοντας ἤδη. καὶ οἱ μὲν 
καταληφθέντες πρὸς τῷ νάπει τῷ παρὰ τὸν ποταμὸν 
παρετάσσοντο" ᾿Αλέξανδρος δέ καὶ αὐτὸς τὴν μὲν pa- 
Aayya ἐς βάθος ἐκτάξας ἐπῆγε, τοὺς τοξότας δὲ καὶ 

‘ , , ’ E. 3 ἤ 
τοὺς σφενδονήτας προεκθέοντας εκελευσεν ἐκτοξεύειν 

‘ ~ 3 A , + 
τε καὶ σφενδονᾶν ἐς τοὺς βαρβάρους, εἴ πως προκα- 

, " ‘ , κ es: ΡΞ , τ δὰ ἢ 
λέσαιτο αὐτοὺς ἐς τὰ ψιλὰ ἐκ τοῦ νάπους. οἱ δὲ ὡς 5 
’ αὐ , ο , , 9 ’ ’ A A 
ἐντὸς βέλους ἐγένοντο, παιόμενοι ἐξέθεον ἐπὶ τοὺς 
τοξότας, ὅπως ἐς χεῖρας ξυμμίξειαν γυμνοῖς οὖσι τοῖς 
τοΐζόταις. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ὡς προήγαγεν αὐτοὺς ἐκ 
τῆς νάπης ἔξω, Φιλώταν μὲν ἀναλαβόντα τοὺς ἐκ τῆς 
ἄνωθεν Μακεδονίας ἱππέας προσέταξεν ἐμβάλλειν κατὰ 
τὸ κέρας τὸ δεξιόν, ἧπερ μάλιστα προὐκεχωρήκεσαν ἐν 
τῇ ἐκδρομῇ" Ηρακλείδην δὲ καὶ Σώπολιν τοὺς ἐκ 
Βοττιαίας τε καὶ ᾿Αμφιπόλεως ἱππέας κατὰ τὸ 
εὐώνυμον κέρας ἐπάγειν ἔταξε. τὴν δὲ φάλαγγα τῶν 6 

A κ ‘ ” “ ‘ A , 
πεζῶν καὶ τὴν ἄλλην ἵππον πρὸ τῆς φάλαγγος παρα- 
τείνας κατὰ μέσους ἐπῆγε. καὶ ἔστε μὲν ἀκροβολισμὸς 
παρ᾽ ἑκατέρων jv οἱ "Γριβαλλοὶ οὐ μεῖον εἶχον" ὡς δὲ ἡ 


τε φάλαγξ πυκνὴ ἐνέβαλλεν ἐς αὐτοὺς ἐρρωμένως καὶ οἱ 


6 AAEZANAPOY 


ε a 9 , ~ » 5) " ς᾽ as ep 9 a 
ἱππεῖς οὐκ AKOVTITMM ETL, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἵπποις ὠθοῦντες 
, lA a 
ἄλλη καὶ ἄλλῃ προσέπιπτον, τότε δὴ ἐτράπησαν διὰ 
A , , A 
TOU νάπους ἐς τὸν ποταμόν, καὶ ἀποθνήσκουσι μὲν 

[ ’ ~ “ ~ A Ε ἢ A , 
τρισχίλιοι ev TH φυγῇ, ζῶντες δὲ ὀλίγοι καὶ τούτων 
9 , δ΄ or a“ A fa) a 3 A 
ἐλήφθησαν, ὅτι ὕλη Te δασεῖα πρὸ TOV ποταμοῦ ἣν καὶ 
νὺξ ἐπιγενομένη τὴν ἀκρίβειαν τῆς διώξεως ἀφείλετο 
τοὺς Μακεδόνας. αὐτῶν δὲ Μακεδόνων τελευτῆσαι 
- A A \ A 
λέγει Πτολεμαῖος ἱππέας μὲν ἕνδεκα, πεζοὺς δὲ ἀμφὶ 

’ 
τοὺς τεσσαράκοντα. 
᾽ 4 A nw , a a 9, 
Ao δὲ τῆς μάχης τριταῖος ἀφικνεῖται Αλέξαν- 
Ν ~ ~ 

dpos ἐπὶ TOV ποταμὸν TOV Ἴστρον, ποταμῶν τῶν κατὰ 


‘ iD , , + 4 , 
τὴν υρῶώπην MeyloTov OVTQA Και πλείστην 


Campaign 
on the ae?) ΄ ae , > , 
Danube,  Y7¥ ἐπερχόμενον καὶ ἔθνη μαχιμώτατα ἀπείρ- 
and \ A ‘ LA “ 3 4 
againstthe YOUTG τὰ fev πολλὰ Kerrixa, ὅθεν γε Kal 
Getae. . Sey Daal a Ἕ , 
αἱ πηγαι αὐτῳ ανισχουσιν, ὧν τελευταίους 
᾿ wn 
Kovadous καὶ Μαρκομάνους . ἐπὶ δὲ Σαυροματῶν 


a ἢ} , Sth \ , A 9 Ud 
μοῖραν, ἀζυγας" ἐπὶ δὲ Πέτας τοὺς ἀπαθανατί Covras* 
’ A A ~ , A A A , 9, 
ἐπὶ δὲ Σαυρομάτας τοὺς πολλούς " ἐπὶ δὲ Σκύθας ἔστε 
SN ‘ ΕἸ ἢ eo ’ - ‘ , , 9 
ἐπὶ τὰς ἐκβολάς, ἵνα ἐκδιδοῖ κατὰ πέντε στόματα ἐς 
N » ΄ , “ 
τον Εὔξεινον πόντον. ἐνταῦθα καταλαμβάνει αὐτῷ 
[2 “ Ν / ΄ , ~~ 
ἡκούσας ναῦς μακρὰς ἐκ Βυζαντίου διὰ τοῦ πόντου τοῦ 
jd ‘ A ’ " 
Εὐξείνου κατὰ τὸν ποταμόν. ταύτας ἐμπλήσας 
~ A € ων “ , μὴ , (4 
τοξοτῶν τε καὶ ὁπλιτῶν τῇ νήσῳ ἐπέπλει ἵνα οι 
΄σ , i A 
Τριβαλλοί τε καὶ οἱ Θρᾷκες ξυμπεφευγότες ἦσαν, καὶ 
΄σ ’ A , A , 
ἐπειρᾶτο βιάζεσθαι τὴν ἀπόβασιν. οἱ δὲ βάρβαροι 
\ ΄“ , 
ἀπήντων ἐπὶ TOV ποταμὸν ὅποι αἱ νῆες προσπίιπτοιεν᾽ 
« A +} , i 4 ε Ν ° A « > 3 
αἱ δὲ ὀλίγαι τε ἦσαν καὶ ἡ στρατιὰ οὐ πολλὴ ἡ ἐπ 
at EAN κ A ’ κ \ ς , 9 
αὐτῶν, καὶ τῆς νήσου τὰ πολλὰ ἀπότομα ες προσ- 


A A lol ΄ ΄σ \ ᾿] e 
βολήν, καὶ TO ῥεῦμα τοῦ ποταμοῦ TO παῤ αὐτήν, οἷα 


IIL. 


3 


ANABASIS I, 4. 7 
δὴ ἐς στενὸν συγκεκλεισμένον, ὀξὺ καὶ ἄπορον προσ- 
φέρεσθαι. 

Ἔνθα δὴ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἀπαγαγὼν τὰς ναῦς ἔγνω 
, Ne 9. Ν Ν , A , “ 
διαβαίνειν τὸν Ἴστρον ἐπὶ τοὺς Téras τοὺς πέραν τοῦ 
Iorpov φκισμένους, OTL TE συνειλεγμένους ἑώρα TOA- 
“ -~ +t 
Nous ἐπὶ τῇ ὄχθῃ τοῦ ἤϊστρου, ws εἴρξοντας, εἰ δια- 
βαίνοι (ἦσαν γὰρ ἱππεῖς μὲν ἐς τετρακισχιλίους, πεζοὶ 
\ , fa , Ni ὦ "hh. "»" Ἴ τῷ 
δὲ πλείους τῶν μυρίων) καὶ ἅμα πόθος ἔλαβεν αὐτὸν 
Se 9) Ε] - -~ ΓΚ ΕῚ A ~ \ A An 
ἐπ’ ἐκεῖνα τοῦ “Iotpov ἐλθεῖν. τῶν μεν δὴ νεῶν 
ἐπέβη αὐτός" τὰς δὲ διφθέρας ὑφ᾽ αἷς ἐσκήνουν τῆς 
κάρφης πληρώσας καὶ ὅσα μονόξυλα πλοῖα ἐκ τῆς 
, 7, oO δὲ ‘ , " , , 
χώρας ξυναγαγών (jv 0€ καὶ τούτων εὐπορία πολλή, 
“ ’ “ὌΝ ε ’ o_o τ ΠΣ , 
ὅτι τούτοις χρῶνται οἱ πρόσοικοι τῷ Ιστρῳ ἐφ᾽ ἁλιείᾳ 
sa) od a » \ 4 3. .,0 5 , SEN 
τε τῇ ἐκ τοῦ Ἴστρου καὶ εἴποτε Tap ἀλλήλους ava 
κι \ , A , > 95 Cae 
τὸν ποταμὸν στέλλοιντο καὶ λῃστεύοντες aT αὐτῶν 
οἱ πολλοί) ταῦτα ὡς πλεῖστα ξυναγαγὼν διεβίβαζεν 
ἐπ’ αὐτῶν τῆς στρατιᾶς ὅσους δυνατὸν ἣν ἐν τῷ 
τοιῷδε τρόπῳ. καὶ γίγνονται οἱ διαβάντες ἅμα 
᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἱππεῖς μὲν ἐς χιλίους καὶ πεντακοσίους, 
πεζοὶ δὲ ἐς τετρακισχιλίους. 
Διέβαλον δὲ τῆς νυκτὸς ἢ λήιον ἣν σίτου Babu: 
καὶ ταύτῃ μᾶλλόν τι ἔλαθον προσσχόντες τῇ ὄχθῃ. 


ὑπὸ δὲ τὴν ἕω ᾿Αλέξανδρος διὰ τοῦ ληίου ἦγε, 


Destruc= 

tion of the t - κα t κα ’ 
capital of παραγγειλας τοις πεζοῖς πλαγίαις ταις σαρισ- 
the Getae. 


’ “ el 

cas ἐπικλίνοντας τὸν σῖτον οὕτω προάγειν 
» A , 5» [2 ε A ε - » Α ‘ 4a 
ἐς τὰ οὐκ ἐργάσιμα. of δὲ ἑππεῖς ἔστε μὲν διὰ τοῦ 

Ἢ e ’ A 
ληίου προΐει ἡ φάλαγξ ἐφείποντο" ws δὲ ἐκ τῶν 
ΕῚ , Ε] , A ‘ e SN \ ν ’ὔ 
ἐργασίμων ἐξήλασαν, τὴν μὲν ἵππον ἐπὶ τὸ δεξιὸν κέρας 


αὐτὸς ᾿Αλέξανδρος παρήγαγε, τὴν φάλαγγα δὲ ἐν 


IV. 


8 AAEZ/ANAPOY 


πλαισίῳ Νικάνορα ἄγειν ἐκέλευσε. καὶ οἱ Γέται οὐδὲ 3 
τὴν πρώτην ἐμβολὴν τῶν ἱππέων ἐδέξαντο" παράδοξος 
Ἂν - ΄ 
μὲν γὰρ αὐτοῖς ἡ τόλμα ἐφάνη τοῦ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου, ὅτι 
on εἰ \ A A 
εὐμαρῶς οὕτω τὸν μέγιστον τῶν ποταμῶν διεβεβήκει ἐν 
μιᾷ νυκτὶ τὸν Ἴστρον οὐ γεφυρώσας τὸν πόρον, 
φοβερὰ δὲ καὶ τῆς φάλαγγος ἡ ξύγκλεισις, βιαία δὲ 
«ε ~~ « , 9 , A \ 4A ~ ’ A / 
ἡ τῶν ἱππέων ἐμβολή. καὶ τὰ μὲν πρωτα ες τὴν πόλιν 4 
καταφεύγουσιν, ἣ δὴ ἀπεῖχεν αὐτοῖς ὅσον παρασάγγην 
τοῦ Ἴστρου" ὡς δὲ ἐπάγοντα εἶδον σπουδῇ ᾿Αλέξανδρον 
ΝΜ a | LA A \ ’ e M4 
τὴν μὲν φάλαγγα παρὰ τὸν ποταμόν, ὡς μὴ κυκλω- 
θεῖέν πὴ οἱ πεζοὶ ἐνεδρευσάντων τῶν Leray, τοὺς 
« , A ‘ , , 4) \ 4 , 
ἱππέας δὲ κατὰ μέτωπον, λείπουσιν αὖ καὶ τὴν πόλιν 
« , “ , , , A 
οἱ Vérat κακῶς τετειχισμένην, ἀναλαβόντες τῶν παιδὸ- 
αρίων καὶ τῶν γυναικῶν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἵππους boa φέρειν 
(2 οὗ 207 = ‘ Ε - ς ε A ς 
οἱ ἵπποι ἠδύναντο: ἣν δὲ αὐτοῖς ἡ ὁρμὴ ὡς πορρω- 
τάτω ἀπὸ τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἐς τὰ ἔρημα. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ 
, , ͵ κ ‘ , vas 4 e 
τήν τε πόλιν λαμβάνει Kal THY λείαν πᾶσαν Sony οἱ 
Γέται ὑπελείποντο. καὶ τὴν μὲν λείαν Μελεάγρῳ καὶ 
Φιλίππῳ ἐπαναγαγεῖν δίδωσιν" αὐτὸς δὲ κατασκάψας 5 
τὴν πόλιν θύει τε ἐπὶ τῇ ὄχθῃ τοῦ Ἴστρου Au 
Σωτῆρι καὶ Ἡρακλεῖ καὶ αὐτῷ τῷ Ἴστρῳ, ὅτι οὐκ 
ἄπορος αὐτῷ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐπανάγει αὐτῆς ἡμέρας σώους 
σύμπαντας ἐπὶ τὸ στρατόπεδον. 
᾿Εννταῦθα ἀφίκοντο πρέσβεις ὡς ᾿Αλέξανδρον παρά 6 
A ” of τ) , a, a a of 
τε τῶν ἄλλων ὅσα αὐτόνομα ἔθνη προσοικεῖ τῷ Ιστρῳ 
καὶ παρὰ Σύρμου τοῦ Τριβαλλῶν βασιλέως" 


Envoys 
sent by 4 ‘ ω 4 “ aN ἴων ὁ I} , 
Tribani καὶ παρὰ Κελτῶν δὲ τῶν ἐπὶ τῷ ᾿Ιονίῳ κόλπῳ 
νὰ ’ Ὁ , A \ 
and Celts. ὀκισμένων ἧκον" μεγάλοι of Κελτοὶ τὰ 


’ 4 , > A , ~ , 4 
σώματα καὶ 'μεγα ETL σφίσι φρονοῦντες " πάντες δὲ 


ANABASIS 1, 5. 9 


φιλίας τῆς ’ AreEavd pov ἐφιέμενοι ἥκειν ἔφασαν. καὶ 
πᾶσιν ἔδωκε πίστεις ᾿Αλέξανδρος καὶ ἔλαβε: τοὺς 
Κελτοὺς δὲ καὶ ἤρετο ὅ τι μάλιστα δεδίττεται αὐτοὺς 

A " , 9 , [2 , a+ \ « a 4 
τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων, ἐλπίσας OTL μέγα ὄνομα TO αὑτοῦ Kal. 
> ‘ κ “ὔ , ’ , Μ Cie 
ἐς Κελτοὺς καὶ ἔτι προσωτέρω ἥκει καὶ OTL αὐτὸν 
μάλιστα πάντων δεδιέναι φήσουσι. τῷ δὲ παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα 

, A ~ (yee) , e® Ν , 
ξυνέβη τῶν Κελτῶν ἡ ἀπόκρισις οἷα γὰρ πόρρω τε 
φκισμένοι ᾿Αλεξάνδρου καὶ χωρία δύσπορα οἰκοῦντες 
καὶ ᾿Αλεξανδρου ἐς ἄλλα τὴν ὁρμὴν ὁρῶντες ἔφασαν 
δεδιέναι μήποτε ὁ οὐρανὸς αὐτοῖς ἐμπέσοι. καὶ τού- 
τοὺς φίλους τε ὀνομάσας καὶ ξυμμάχους ποιησάμενος 
3 , τ ’ lol e ‘ “ ° , 
ὀπίσω ἀπέπεμψε, τοσοῦτον ὑπειπὼν ὅτι ἀλαζόνες 
Κελτοί εἰσιν. 

Αὐτὸς δὲ ἐπ’ ᾿Αγριάνων καὶ [Παιόνων προὐχώρει. 
ἔνθα δὴ ἄγγελοι ἀφίκοντο αὐτῷ Κλεῖῦτόν τε τὸν Bap- 
δύλεω a ΕἸ χελλουτοῦ καὶ ᾿"λαυκίαν 
Revolt of 


Clitus the Πα Χο αι αὐτῷ τὸν TaAartiwy βασι- 


illyrian 
and λέα" οἱ δὲ καὶ τοὺς Αὐταριάτας ἐπιθήσεσθαι 


Glaucias. ee ‘ ‘ ' eo χὰ \ 

αὐτῷ κατὰ THY πορείαν ἐξήγγελλον" ὧν δὴ 

“ κ \ "7 . , , 

ἕνεκα κατὰ σπουδὴν ἐδόκει ἀναζευγνύναι. Λάγγαρος 

΄-“ , A A 

δὲ ὁ τῶν ᾿Αγριάνων βασιλεὺς ἔτι μὲν καὶ Φιλίππου 

ζῶντος ἀσπαζόμενος ᾿Αλέξανδρον δῆλος ἣν καὶ ἰδίᾳ 

ἐπρέσβευσε παρ᾽ αὐτόν, τότε δὲ παρῆν αὐτῷ μετὰ τῶν 
“A , 

ὑπασπιστῶν, ὅσους τε καλλίστους καὶ εὐοπλοτάτους 
\ Ss ~ 

ἀμφ᾽ αὑτὸν εἶχε: καὶ ἐπειδὴ ἔμαθεν ὑπὲρ τῶν Αὐταρια- 

ΑΝ , ? / ef ’ \ e ’ 
τῶν πυνθανόμενον eaten οἵτινές TE καὶ ὁπόσοι 
εἶεν, οὐκ ἔφη χρῆναι ἐν λόγῳ τίθεσθαι ae 


εἶναι γὰρ ἀπολεμωτάτους τῶν ταύτῃ" καὶ αὐτὸς 


ἐμβαλεῖν ἐς τὴν χώραν αὐτῶν, ὡς ἀμφὶ τὰ σφέτερα 


10 AAEZANAPOY 


μᾶλλόν τι ἔχοιεν. καὶ κελεύσαντος ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἐμ- 
βάλλει ἐς αὐτούς: καὶ ἐμβαλὼν ἦγε καὶ ἔφερε τὴν 
χώραν αὐτῶν. 

Αὐταριᾶται μὲν δὴ ἀμφὶ τὰ αὑτῶν εἶχον: Λάγ- 
γαρος δὲ τά τε ἄλλα ἐτιμήθη μεγάλως πρὸς ᾿Αλεξάν- 
dpov καὶ δῶρα ἔλαβεν ὅσα μέγιστα παρὰ βασιλεῖ τῷ 
Μακεδόνων νομίζεται" καὶ τὴν ἀδελφὴν τὴν ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 

ύναν καὶ ταύτην ὡμολόγησε δώσειν αὐτῷ [Πέλλαν 
κ Noy ὃ » Ile 
ς᾽ , ; , 
ἀφικομένῳ ᾿Αλέξανδρος. 

᾿Αλλὰ Λάγγαρος μὲν ἐπανελθὼν οἴκαδε νόσῳ 
ἐτελεύτησεν. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ παρὰ τὸν ᾿Εριγόνα 
ποταμὸν πορευόμενος ἐς Πήλιον πόλιν ἐστέλλετο. 

, ‘ , ε - ς ’ U a 
ταύτην yap κατειλήφει ὁ Κλεῖτος ὡς ὀχυρωτατὴν τῆς 

, ‘ \ , - “Ὁ 3 ‘ 
χώρας" καὶ πρὸς ταύτην ὡς ἧκεν ᾿Αλέξανδρος, κατα- 
στρατοπεδεύσας πρὸς τῷ ᾿Ερδαϊκῷ ποταμῷ τῇ 
ὑστεραίᾳ ἐγνώκει προσβάλλειν τῷ τείχει. οἱ δὲ ἀμφὶ 
τὸν Κλεῖτον τὰ κύκλῳ τῆς πόλεως ὄρη, ὑπερδέξιά τε 
», \ , - 8 , » , 
ὄντα καὶ δασέα, κατεῖχον, ὡς πάντοθεν ἐπιτίθεσθαι, 
τοῖς Μακεδόσιν, εἰ τῇ πόλει προσβάλλοιεν᾽ Γλαυκίας 
δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ τῶν Ταυλαντίων βασιλεὺς οὔπω παρῆν. 
᾿Αλέξανδρος μὲν δὴ τῇ πόλει προσῆγεν" οἱ δὲ πολέ- 

ie ea pea 

μιοι σφαγιασάμενοι παῖδας τρεῖς καὶ κόρας ἴσας τὸν 
ἀριθμὸν καὶ κριοὺς μέλανας τρεῖς, ὥρμηντο μὲν ὡς 
δεζόμενοι ἐς γεῖρας τοὺς Μακεδόνας" ὁμοῦ δὲ γενο- 
" ΧΕ Y 
, ’ , ’ ‘ x Ἂς , 
μένων ἐξέλιπον καίτοι καρτερὰ OVTA τὰ κατειλημμενα 
πρὸς σφῶν χωρία, ὥστε καὶ τὰ σφάγια αὐτῶν κατε- 
λήφθη ἔτι κείμενα. 

Ταύτῃ μὲν δὴ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ κατακλείσας αὐτοὺς ἐς 


’ ‘ - , 
τὴν πόλιν καὶ στρατοπεδευσάμενος προς τῷ τείχει 


wu 


OV 


T 


ioe) 


ANABASIS T, 5. LE 
’ , = Sy σ τὶ ’ Ὁ Are , 
εγνώκει περιτείχισμῷ ἀποκλεῖσαι αὐτους" τῇ δὲ υστέεραιᾳ 


παρῆν μετὰ πολλῆς δυνάμεως Ἰλαυκίας ὁ 


Alexander 

before τῶν Tavrartiov βασιλεύς. ἔνθα δὴ ᾿Αλέξαν- 
Pelion, \ \ , ᾽ , ες “ ΠῚ \ & 
Clitas’ dpos τὴν μὲν πόλιν ἀπέγνω ελεῖν ἂν ξὺν τῇ 
Capital. 


, , ~ ‘ 9 SHAY ‘ 
παρούσῃ δυνάμει, πολλῶν μὲν ἐς αὐτὴν καὶ 
- A τ ~ , 
μαχίμων ξυμπεφευγότων, πολλῶν δὲ ἅμα τῷ Vravkia 
΄“ ’ 
προσκεισομένων, εἰ αὐτὸς τῷ τείχει προσμάχοιτο. 
Φιλώταν δὲ ἀναλαβόντα τῶν ἱππέων ὅσους ἐς προφυ- 
λακὴν καὶ τὰ ὑποζύγια τὰ ἐκ τοῦ στρατοπέδου ἐς 
5» A 7 TG , \ A « 4A 
ἐπισιτισμὸν ἔπεμπεν. καὶ ὁ ᾿"λαυκίας μαθὼν τὴν ὁρμὴν 
τῶν ἀμφὶ Φιλώταν ἐξελαύνει ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, καὶ καταλαμ- 
βάνει τὰ κύκλῳ ὄρη τοῦ πεδίου, ὅθεν οἱ ξὺν Φιλώτᾳ 
ἐπισιτιεῖσθαι ἔμελλον. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δέ, ἐπειδὴ ἀπηγ- 
li aon “ἷ , e ε “ ‘ ‘ 
γέλθη αὐτῷ ὃτι κινδυνεύουσιν οἵ τε ἱππεῖς καὶ τὰ 
e , ᾿] A ° ‘ , >) \ Nl » 
ὑποζύγια, εἰ νὺξ αὐτοὺς καταλήψεται, αὐτὸς μὲν ἀνα- 
λαβὼν τούς τε ὑπασπιστὰς καὶ τοὺς τοξότας καὶ τοὺς 
᾿Αγριᾶνας καὶ ἱππέας ἐς τετρακοσίους ἐβοήθει σπουδῇ" 
‘ A + , A “ ’ ο ’ὔ e A 
τὸ δὲ ἄλλο στράτευμα πρὸς TH πόλει ἀπελίπεν, ὡς μὴ 
\ ΄σ ΄σ ΕῚ ΄σ 
ἀποχωρήσαντος παντὸς τοῦ στρατοῦ καὶ οἱ ἐκ τῆς 
πόλεως ἐπιδραμόντες τοῖς ἀμφὶ VAav«cav ξυμμίξειαν. 
Ἢ “ 
ἔνθα δὴ [Γλαυκίας προσάγοντα ᾿Αλέξανδρον αἰσθόμε- 
νος ἐκλείπει τὰ ὄρη" οἱ δὲ ξὺν Φιλώτᾳ ἀσφαλῶς ἐπὶ 
A ’ὔ ’ 3 ’ ) Ε \\ 
TO στρατόπεδον διεσώθησαν. ἐδόκουν δ᾽ ἔτι τὸν 
᾿Αλέξανδρον ἐν δυσχωρίᾳ ἀπειληφέναι οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν 
Κλεῖτον καὶ Τ"λαυκίαν - τά τε γὰρ ὄρη τὰ ὑπερδέξια 
΄ “- A « ~ ΄- A ’ 
κατεῖχον πολλοῖς μὲν ἱππεῦσι, πολλοῖς δὲ ἀκοντισταῖς 
: 
καὶ σφενδονήταις καὶ ὁπλίταις δὲ οὐκ ὀλίγοις, καὶ 


« 5 ~ / , , ᾿] 
οἱ ἐν τῇ πόλει κατειλημμένοι προσκείσεσθαι ἀπαλ- 


ΤΟ 


II 


λαττομένοις ἔμελλον " τά τε χωρία OL ὧν ἡ πάροδος 15 


12 AAES]ANAPOY 
ἣν τῷ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ στενὰ καὶ ὑλώδη ἐφαίνετο, τῇ μὲν 
πρὸς τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἀπειργόμενα, τῇ δὲ ὄρος ὑπερ- 
, > ‘ 4 ‘ ΄ 4 “ ΕΝ 
ὕψηλον ἣν καὶ κρημνοὶ πρὸς τοῦ ὧρους, ὥστε οὐδὲ 
, : = 
ἐπὶ τεσσάρων ἀσπίδων ἂν τῷ στρατεύματι ἡ πάροδος 
ἐγένετο. 
Ἔνθα δὴ ἐκτάσσει τὸν στρατὸν ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐς 
ε \ \ 4 \ U A , Do \ 
ἑκατὸν Kat εἴκοσι TO βάθος τῆς φαλαγγος" ἐπὶ TO 
, ΠΕ ’ [2 € £ , , 
κέρας δὲ ἑκατέρωθεν διακοσίους ἱππέας ἐπιτάξας 
Defeat of ὃν 
Clitus ἀπά παρήγγελλε σιγῇ ἔχειν, τὸ παραγγελλόμενον 
Glaucias. fon ; ἜΑ - ᾿Ξ hier) 
ὀξέως δεχομένους" καὶ τὰ μὲν πρῶτα εσήμηνεν 
9 \ ° a \ , A ε , ” 3 Ἃ 
ὀρθὰ ἀνατεῖναι τὰ δόρατα τοὺς ὄπλίτας, ἔπειτα ἀπὸ 
, ’ A , , ‘ ~ A 9 A 
ξυνθήματος ἀποτεῖναι ἐς προβολήν, καὶ νῦν μὲν ες TO 
δεξιὸν ἐγκλῖναι τῶν δοράτων τὴν σύγκλεισιν, αὖθις δὲ 
ΘΕ ς \ . ΄ \ re) \ A U 4 \ 
επὶ τὰ ἀριστερα᾽ καὶ αὐτήν δὲ τὴν φαλαγγα ἔς τε τὸ 
’ ° , Sia A 2, \ δ , + + 
πρόσω ὀξέως εκίνησε καὶ ETL τὰ κέρατα ἄλλοτε ἀλλῃ 
, ‘A ov A ’ 2 Α 
παρήγαγε. καὶ οὕτω πολλὰς τάξεις τάξας τε καὶ 
μετακοσμήσας ἐν ὀλίγῳ χρόνῳ. κατὰ τὸ εὐώνυμον 
e 5 ’, a ’ ΕῚ ~ ’ A δὴ 
οἷον ἔμβολον ποιήσας τῆς parayyos ἐπῆγεν ἐπὶ τοὺς 
’ € A , A 5 UZ A +) , 
πολεμίους. οἱ δὲ πάλαι μὲν ἐθαύμαζον τὴν τε ὀξύ- 
THTA ὁρῶντες καὶ τὸν κόσμον τῶν δρωμένων" τότε 
δὲ προσάγοντας ἤδη τοὺς ἀμφὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον οὐκ 
ἐδέξαντο, ἀλλὰ λείπουσι τοὺς πρώτους λόφους. ὁ 
δὲ καὶ ἐπαλαλάξαι ἐκέλευσε τοὺς Μακεδόνας καὶ τοῖς 
, A \ \ > ’ ε \ Ὕ , 
δόρασι δουπῆσαι πρὸς Tas ἀσπίδας" οἱ δὲ TavAavtiot 
oS las 3 , \ ~ “-“ CY \ ‘ 
ἔτι μᾶλλον ἐκπλαγέντες πρὸς τῆς βοῆς ὡς προς τὴν 
Ε] o~ ‘i 
πόλιν ἐπανήγαγον σπουδῇ τὸν στρατόν. 
Ν δ A 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ λόφον τινὰς κατέχοντας ἰδὼν οὐ 
\ =~ , ᾽ εἴ 93 σι € , 
πολλοὺς τῶν πολεμίων, παρ ὃν αὐτῷ ἡ πάροδος 


3 , , rn , Χ - 
ἐγίγνετο, παρήγγειλε τοῖς σωματοφύλαξι Kat τοῖς 


VI. 


Ὦ 


ANABADSI® I, 6. 13 
+ ᾽ ΠῚ ε ’ > , \ ; , > 
ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὸν ἑταίροις, ἀναλαβόντας τὰς ἀσπίδας ἀνα- 
2 3, A A ο΄ A “ / ’ A \ , 
βαίνειν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἵππους καὶ ἐλαύνειν ἐπὶ τὸν γήλο- 
» A A ς᾽ ’ τὰ e , e 
ov" εκεῖσε δὲ ἐλθόντας, εἰ ὑπομένοιεν οἱ κατειλη- 
φότες τὸ χωρίον, τοὺς ἡμίσεας καταπηδῆσαι ἀπὸ τῶν 
- cal , 
ἵππων καὶ ἀναμιχθέντας τοῖς ἱππεῦσι πεζοὺς μαχε- 
‘ 
σθαι. οἱ δὲ πολέμιοι THY ὁρμὴν τὴν ’AXeEarspou 
ἰδόντες λείπουσι τὸν γήλοφον καὶ παρεκκλίνουσιν ἐφ᾽ 
, ΄ A Ὶ 
ἑκάτερα τῶν ὀρῶν. ἔνθα δὴ καταλαβὼν ᾿Αλέξανδρος 
δὴ , \ a ¢ , , ᾽ ΄σ 
τὸν γήλοφον σὺν τοῖς ἑταίροις τοὺς τε Αγριᾶνας 
μεταπέμπεται καὶ τοὺς τοξότας, ὄντας ἐς δισχιλίους" 
A A € 4 7 \ A Ε 
τοὺς δὲ ὑπασπιστὰς διαβαίνειν τὸν ποταμὸν ἐκελευσε 
A ’ A ji) Ἀ , ~ , « , 
καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις τὰς τάξεις τῶν Μακεδόνων: ὁπότε 
\ , , is) " , > , « 
δὲ διαβάντες τύχοιεν, ἐπ ἀσπίδα ἐκτάσσεσθαι, ὡς 
πυκνὴν εὐθὺς διαβάντων φαίνεσθαι τὴν φάλαγγα" 
αὐτὸς δὲ ἐν προφυλακῇ ὧν ἀπὸ τοῦ λόφου ἀφεώρα 
A , A ς , € , e ~ U 
τῶν πολεμίων THY ὁρμήν. οἱ δέ, ὁρῶντες διαβαίνου-- 
σαν τὴν δύναμιν, κατὰ τὰ ὄρη ἀντεπῇεσαν, ὡς τοῖς 
μετὰ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἐπιθησόμενοι τελευταίοις ἀποχω- 
΄ « A , yA ’ ‘ ΕῚ - A - 
ροῦσιν. ὁ δὲ πελαζόντων ἤδη αὐτὸς ἐκθεῖ σὺν τοῖς 
ἀμφ᾽ αὑτόν, καὶ ἡ φάλαγξ, ὡς διὰ τοῦ ποταμοῦ 
΄ LA A 
ἐπιοῦσα, ἐπηλάλαξεν: of δὲ πολέμιοι πάντων ἐπὶ 
lol > , ’ , + A ’ ’ὔ 
σφᾶς ἐλαυνόντων ἐγκλίναντες ἐφευγον᾽ καὶ εν τούτῳ 
ἐπῆγεν ᾿Αλέξανδρος τούς τε ᾿Αγριῶνας καὶ τοὺς τοξό- 
’ὔ \ ~ 
Tas δρόμῳ ws ἐπὶ τὸν ποταμόν. καὶ πρῶτος μὲν 
A ’ a > 
αὐτὸς φθάσας διαβαίνει" τοῖς τελευταίοις δὲ ὡς εἶδεν 
od , Α ’ > , 93 ‘ = + 
ἐπικειμένους TOUS πολεμίους ἐπιστήσας ἐπὶ TH ὄχθῃ 
ἈΝ A , ~ 
τὰς μηχανὰς ἐξακοντιζειν ὡς πορρωτάτω ἀπ’ αὐτῶν 
Sa: “ ° A A ᾿ 3 Α 
ἐκέλευσεν ὅσα ἀπὸ μηχανῶν βέλη ἐξακοντιζεται" καὶ 


\ , δὲ ’ , a ZS) , 
τοὺς τοξότας € €K μέσου TOV ποταμου ἐκτοξεύειν 


14 AAEZANAPOY 


ἐπεσβάντας καὶ τούτους. καὶ of μὲν ἀμφὶ τὸν TAav- 
κίαν εἴσω βέλους παρελθεῖν οὐκ ἐτόλμων: οἱ Μακε- 

, A Ε] ’ὔ ° ~ 5 , Ἂ Ψ 
δόνες δὲ ἐν τούτῳ ἀσφαλῶς ἐπέρασαν τὸν ποταμον, 
ὥστε οὐδεὶς ἀπέθανεν ἐν τῇ ἀποχωρήσει αὐτῶν. 

Τρίτῃ δὲ ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνης ἡμέρᾳ καταμαθὼν ᾿Αλέξων- 
δρος κακῶς αὐλιζομένους τοὺς ἀμφὶ Κλεῖτον καὶ 
Γλαυκίαν, καὶ οὔτε φυλακὰς ἐν τῇ τάξει αὐτοῖς 
φυλαττομένας οὔτε χάρακα ἢ τάφρον προβεβλημένους, 
οἷα δὴ ξὺν φόβῳ ἀπηλλάχθαι οἰομένων ᾿Αλέξανδρον, 
9 ΄“ A >] ’ , " , 3 ΄ A 
ἐς μῆκος δὲ οὐκ ὠφέλιμον ἀποτεταμένην αὐτοῖς THY 
τάξιν, ὑπὸ νύκτα ἔτι λαθὼν διαβαίνει τὸν ποταμόν, 
τούς τε ὑπασπιστὰς ἅμα οἵ ἄγων καὶ τοὺς ᾿Αγριᾶνας 

4A ἢ , A \ , 4 , 
καὶ τοὺς τοξότας καὶ τὴν ΠΕερδίκκου καὶ ΙΚοίνου 
τάξιν. καὶ προστέτακτο μὲν ἀκολουθεῖν τὴν ἄλλην 

, ε ‘ \ > ny ἔν. af? ’ 
στρατιάν: ὡς δὲ καιρὸν εἶδεν εἰς ἐπίθεσιν, οὐ προσ- 

, i a , ’ ,’ ΄΄ A , 
μείνας ὁμοῦ γενέσθαι πάντας ἐφῆκε τοὺς τοξότας 

A A ) lay ε A 9, , , - , 
καὶ τοὺς ’Aypiavas: of δὲ ἀπροσδόκητοί Te ἐπιπεσόν- 
τες καὶ φάλαγγι κατὰ κέρας, ἧπερ ἀσθενεστάτοις 
>) A , a“ ’ Ko , Ε 
αὐτοῖς καρτερωτατῃ τῇ ἐμβολῇ προσμίξειν ἔμελλον, 
τοὺς μὲν ἔτι ἐν ταῖς εὐναῖς κατέκτεινον, τοὺς δὲ 
φεύγοντας εὐμαρῶς αἱροῦντες, ὥστε πολλοὶ μὲν αὐτοῦ 
ἐγκατελήφθησαν καὶ ἀπέθανον, πολλοὶ δὲ ἐν τῇ ἀπο- 

, 3 , 4 ‘oo ν᾿, =) 9 Vy 
χωρήσει ἀτάκτῳ καὶ φοβερᾷ γενομένῃ" οὐκ ὀλίγοι 
δὲ καὶ ζῶντες ἐλήφθησαν. ἐγένετο δὲ ἡ διωξις τοῖς 
ἀμφὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον μέχρι πρὸς τὰ ὄρη τῶν '᾿Ιαυλαν- 
’ “ἷ A A =) [2 5 ~ A ΄“- 
τίων: ὅσοι δὲ καὶ ἀπέφυγον αὐτῶν, γυμνοὶ τῶν 
ὅπλων διεσώθησαν.Ό Κλεῖτος δὲ ἐς τὴν πόλιν τὸ 

~ 4 Ε] , 4 , 9 Ἢ 
πρῶτον καταφυγὼν ἐμπρήσας τὴν πόλιν ἀπηλλαγή 


παρὰ Ἰ"λαυκίαν ἐς ᾿Παυλαντίους. 


ΓΘ 


rg 


SRR erent 


ANABASIS I, 7. 15 

Ἔν τούτῳ δὲ τῶν φυγάδων τινὲς τῶν ἐκ Θηβῶν 

’ , , 93 δὰ , 9 
φευγόντων παρελθόντες νύκτωρ ἐς τὰς Θήβας ἐπα- 
γομένων τινῶν αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ νεωτερισμῷ ἐκ τῆς 
Anti- , ᾽ , ι κ , A ‘ 
Macedo- πόλεως ᾿Αμύνταν μὲν καὶ Γιμόλαον τῶν τὴν 
nian rising 5 Sr Rte Ἶ 
in Thebes, Καὸμείαν ἐχόντων οὐδὲν ὑποτοπήσαντας πο- 
Sept. 335- = 
λέμιον ἔξω τῆς Καδμείας ὑπέκτειναν ξυλλα- 

’ > A A τ ’ UZ 9 ~ A 
Bovres ἐς δὲ THY ἐκκλησίαν παρελθόντες ἐπῆραν τοὺς 
Θηβαίους ἀποστῆναι ἀπὸ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου, ἐλευθερίαν τε 
προϊσχόμενοι καὶ παρρησίαν, παλαιὰ καὶ καλὰ ὀνόματα, 
καὶ τῆς βαρύτητος τῶν Μακεδόνων ἤδη ποτὲ ἀπαλλα- 
γῆναι. πιθανώτεροι δὲ ἐς τὸ πλῆθος ἐφαίνοντο 
τεθνηκέναι ᾿Αλέξανδρον ἰσχυριζόμενοι ἐν ᾿Ιλλυριοῖς " 

A Ν ‘ A e / ΝΞ A ‘ ~ 
καὶ γὰρ καὶ πολὺς ὁ λόγος οὗτος Kal Tapa πολλῶν 
’ ’ “ ’ὔ J ΄σ 3 9 ’ AX & 3 , 
ἐφοίτα, OTL TE χρόνον ἀπῆν οὐκ ολίγον και OTL οὐδεμία 
5 ᾿ > Ε] ~ 3 a o “ἷ a) A 
ἀγγελία παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀφῖκτο, ὥστε, ὅπερ φιλεῖ ἐν τοῖς 
τοιοῖσδε, οὐ γινώσκοντες τὰ ὄντα τὰ μάλιστα καθ᾽ 
ἡδονήν σφισιν εἴκαζον. 

Πυθομένῳ δὲ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ τὰ τῶν Θηβαίων οὐδαμῶς 
ἐδόκει ἀμελητέα εἶναι, τήν τε τῶν ᾿Αθηναίων πόλιν ov 
ὑποψίας ἐκ πολλοῦ ἔχοντι καὶ τῶν Θηβαίων τὸ τόλ- 
μημα οὐ φαῦλον ποιουμένῳ, εἰ Λακεδαιμόνιοί τε πάλα: 
aA - , 9 , , Ny. a 
ἤδη ταῖς γνώμαις ἀφεστηκότες καὶ τινες και ἄλλοι τῶν 
ἐν ΠΠελοποννήσῳ καὶ Αἰτωλοὶ οὐ βέβαιοι ὄντες συνεπι- 

~ ~ a la 
λήψονται τοῦ νεωτερισμοῦ τοῖς Θηβαίοις. ἄγων δὴ 
παρὰ τὴν ᾿Εϑορδαίαν τε καὶ τὴν ᾿Ελιμιῶτιν καὶ παρὰ τὰ 
τῆς Συτυμφαίας καὶ ILapavatas ἄκρα ἑβδομαῖος ἀφικ- 
νεῖται ἐς Πελώναν τῆς Θετταλίας. ἔνθεν δὲ ὁρμηθεὶς 
ἕκτῃ ἡμέρᾳ ἐσβάλλει ἐς τὴν Βοιωτίαν, ὥστε οὐ πρόσθεν 


οἱ Θηβαῖοι ἔμαθον εἴσω Πυλῶν παρεληλυθότα αὐτὸν 


VIE 


16 AAESANAPOY 
mow ev ᾿Ογχηστῷ γενέσθαι ξὺν τῇ στρατιᾷ πάσῃ. 
καὶ τότε δὲ οἱ πράξαντες τὴν ἀπόστασιν στράτευμα ἐκ 
Μακεδονίας ᾿Αντιπάτρου ἀφῖχθαι ἔφασκον, αὐτὸν δὲ 
᾿Αλέξανδρον τεθνάναι διισχυρίζοντο, καὶ τοῖς ἀπαγ- 
γέλλουσιν ὅτι οὗτος αὐτὸς προσάγει ᾿Αλέξανδρος 
χαλεπῶς εἶχον" ἄλλον γάρ τινα ἥκειν ᾿Αλέξανδρον τὸν 
᾿Αερόπου. 

ὋὉ δὲ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐξ ᾿Ογχηστοῦ ἄρας TH ὑστεραίᾳ 
προσῆγε πρὸς τὴν πόλιν τῶν Θηβαίων κατὰ τὸ τοῦ 


| x Ul , ξ Ὁ δὲ Qa 9 AN 
Alexander OAGOU TEMEVOS” OU ON και EOT PATOTE EUG EV, 


appears ? \ , a , , 9 
before ἐνὸδι δοὺς ΕΠ TOL Θηβαίοις τριβήν, εἰ μεταγ- 
Thebes. ’ 3.:3 = oe 2 ΄ 
VOVTES ETL τοις KAKWS εγνωσμενοίς πρεσ- 
, 9 ΕῚ , ε \ , "57 
βεύσαιντο Tap QuTODP. οι δὲ τοσούτου ἐδέησαν 


. ’, ,ὔ a > / ov 93 , 
ἐνδόσιμόν TL παρασχεῖν es ξύμβασιν, ὥστε ἐκθέοντες 
τ lo ’ “ ε A » A “~ ° "5 ld 
ἐκ τῆς πόλεως OL TE ἱππεῖς καὶ τῶν ψιλῶν οὐκ ὀλίγοι 
Μ ς᾽ A \ {é εἶ , ’ Ν 
ἐστε ἐπὶ τὸ στρατόπεδον ἠκροβολίζοντο ἐς τὰς 
, , A τὰ , τὶ A 
προφυλακας, καὶ τινας καὶ ἀπέκτειναν οὐ πολλοὺς 
τῶν Μακεδόνων. καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐκπέμπει τῶν ψιλῶν 
καὶ τοξοτῶν, ὥστε αὐτῶν ἀναστεῖλαι τὴν ἐκδρομήν" καὶ 
οὗτοι οὐ χαλεπῶς ἀνέστειλαν ἤδη τῷ στρατοπέδῳ αὐτῷ 
’ “ A [2 , ἊΨ A A 
προσφερομένους. τῇ δὲ ὑστεραίᾳ ἀναλαβὼν τὴν στρα- 
Ν ἴω 4A ‘A Ἂν ‘ , , 
τιὰν πᾶσαν Kat περιελθὼν κατὰ Tas πύλας φερούσας 
ἐπ᾽ ᾿Ελευθεράς τε καὶ τὴν ᾿Αττικήν, οὐδὲ τότε προσέ- 
a , ’ a > ᾽ > , ’ 
μιξε τοῖς τείχεσιν αὐτοῖς, ἀλλ ἐστρατοπέδευσεν οὐ 
πολὺ ἀπέχων τῆς Καδμείας, ὥστε ἐγγὺς εἶναι ὠφέλειαν 
a ͵ , - A , x ε \ 
τῶν Μακεδόνων τοῖς τὴν Καδμείαν ἔχουσιν. οἱ γὰρ 
Θηβαῖοι τὴν Καδμείαν διπλῷ χάρακι ἐφρούρουν ἀπο- 
τειχίσαντες, ὡς μήτε ἔξωθέν τινα τοῖς ἐγκατειλημ- 


, , ’ A 3 A ’ , 
μένοις δύνασθαι ἐπωφελεῖν, μήτε αὐτοὺς ἐκθέοντας 


7 


ΙΟ 





ANABASIS I, 8. 17 


Ἀν τ ΄σ « ’ “ Ψ , , 
βλάπτειν τι σφᾶς ὁπότε τοῖς ἔξω πολεμίοις προσφέ- 
powTo. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δέ (ἔτι γὰρ τοῖς Θηβαίοις διὰ 
φιλίας ἐλθεῖν μᾶλλόν τι ἢ διὰ κινδύνου ἤθελε) διέτριβε 

‘ an , ’ + \ “ 
πρὸς τῇ Καδμείᾳ κατεστρατοπεδευκώς. ἔνθα δὴ τῶν 
Θηβαίων οἱ μὲν τὰ βέλτιστα ἐς τὸ κοινὸν γιγνώσκοντες 
ἐξελθεῖν ὥρμηντο παρ᾽ ᾿Αλέξανδρον καὶ εὑρέσθαι συγ- 

, ΄“ , ΄ , A 9. , e 
γνώμην τῷ πλήθει τῶν Θηβαίων τῆς ἀποστάσεως" οἱ 

Uf A ‘ “ 4 tf 5 Ὁ , > 
φυγάδες δὲ καὶ ὅσοι τοὺς φυγάδας ἐπικεκλημένοι ἦσαν, 
οὐδενὸς φιλανθρώπου τυχεῖν ἂν παρ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
ς a 3 A “ Ε εἴ >) “ 
ἀξιοῦντες, ἄλλως τε καὶ βοιωταρχοῦντες ἔστιν οἱ αὐτῶν, 
παντάπασιν ἐνῆγον τὸ πλῆθος ἐς τὸν πόλεμον. ᾿Αλέ- 
Eavdpos δὲ οὐδ᾽ ὡς τῇ πόλει προσέβαλεν. 

᾿Αλλὰ λέγει Πτολεμαῖος ὁ Λάγου ὅτι Περδίκκας, 
προτεταγμένος τῆς φυλακῆς τοῦ στρατοπέδου σὺν τῇ 
2 αὑτοῦ τάξει καὶ τοῦ χάρακος τῶν πολεμίων 
ebes 
razedto οὐ πολὺ ἀφεστηκώς, οὐ προσμείνας παρ᾽ 
the ’ ld \ ’ A , fd " ‘ 
ground, Αλεξάνδρου τὸ ἐς τὴν μάχην ξύνθημα αὐτὸς 
335 B.C. ἘΞ ~ 
πρῶτος προσέμιξε TH χάρακι Kal διασπάσας 
αὐτὸν ἐνεβαλεν ἐς τῶν Θηβαίων τὴν προφυλακήν. τούτῳ 
δὲ ἑπόμενος ᾿Αμύντας ὁ ᾿Ανδρομένους, ὅτι καὶ ἕυντε- 
ταγμένος τῷ Περδίκκᾳ ἣν, ἐπήγαγε καὶ αὐτὸς τὴν 
αὑτοῦ τάξιν, ὡς εἶδε τὸν Περδίκκαν προεληλυθότα εἴσω 
τοῦ χάρακος. ταῦτα δὲ ἰδὼν ᾿Αλέξανδρος, ὡς μὴ μόνοι 
ἀποληφθέντες πρὸς τῶν Θηβαίων κινδυνεύσειαν., ἐπῆγε 

A ” U A A A , A \ 
τὴν ἄλλην στρατιάν. καὶ τοὺς μὲν τοξότας καὶ τοὺς 
᾿Αγριᾶνας ἐκδραμεῖν ἐσήμηνεν εἴσω τοῦ χάρακος, τὸ 
δὲ ἄγημα τε καὶ τοὺς ὑπασπιστὰς ἔτι ἔξω κατεῖχεν. 
ἔνθα δὴ Περδίκκας μὲν τοῦ δευτέρου χάρακος εἴσω 
παρελθεῖν βιαζόμενος αὐτὸς μὲν βληθεὶς πίπτει αὐ- 

Β 


itu 


VITE 


18 AAEZANAPOY 


τοῦ" Kal ἀποκομίζεται κακῶς ἔχων ἐπὶ τὸ στρατότε- 
~ \ a 
δον, Kat χαλεπῶς διεσώθη ἀπὸ τοῦ τραύματος" τοὺς 
[2 [2 9 A , € x 4 ΩΝ AQ 
μέντοι Θηβαίους ἐς τὴν κοίλην ὁδὸν τὴν κατὰ TO 
ς , ,ὔ ΟΣ ΓΝ: τὰ 3 ’ ε A 
Ηράκλειον φέρουσαν οἱ ἅμα αὐτῷ εἰσπεσόντες ὁμοῦ 
τοῖς παρ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τοξόταις συνέκλεισαν. καὶ ἔστε 
A 9 A A ς » - lol ad e 
Mev ἐπὶ TO Ηράκλειον ἀναχωροῦσιν εἵποντο τοῖς 
Θηβαίοις" ἐντεῦθεν δὲ ἐπιστρεψάντων αὖθις σὺν Bon 
τῶν Θηβαίων φυγὴ τῶν Μακεδόνων γίγνεται " καὶ 
τ ’ « A / « ’ A >) “ 
Εὐρυβώτας τε ὁ Κρὴς πίπτει ὁ τοξάρχης καὶ αὐτῶν 
τῶν τοξοτῶν ἐς ἑβδομήκοντα: οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ κατέφυγον 
ἈΝ 4 3, x ~ , A A ε 
πρὸς τὸ ἄγημα τὸ τῶν Μακεδόνων καὶ τοὺς ὑπασ-- 
πιστὰς τοὺς βασιλικούς. κἀν τούτῳ ᾿Αλέξανδρος τοὺς 
μὲν αὑτοῦ φεύγοντας κατιδών, τοὺς Θηβαίους δὲ λελυκ- 
ὅτας ἐν τῇ διώξει τὴν τάξιν, ἐμβάλλει ἐς αὐτοὺς 
4 a ‘ 
συντεταγμένῃ τῇ φάλαγγι" οἱ δὲ ὠθοῦσι τοὺς Θηβαίους 
εἴσω τῶν πυλῶν: καὶ τοῖς Θηβαίοις ἐς τοσόνδε ἡ φυγὴ 
‘ ) i} “ Ν “ A τὰ , 2 
φοβερὰ ἐγίγνετο, ὥστε διὰ τῶν πυλῶν ὠθούμενοι ἐς 
- 4 
τὴν πόλιν οὐκ ἔφθησαν συγκλεῖσαι τὰς πύλας" ἀλλὰ 
συνεισπίπτουσι γὰρ αὐτοῖς εἴσω TOU τείχους ὕσοι τῶν 
Μακεδόνων ἐγγὺς φευγόντων εἴχοντο, ἅτε καὶ τῶν 
A κ κ κ ‘ χ 5. ἢ “᾿, 
τειχῶν διὰ τὰς προφυλακὰς τὰς πολλὰς ἐρήμων ὄντων. 
καὶ παρελθόντες εἰς τὴν Καδμείαν οἱ μὲν ἐκεῖθεν κατὰ 
τὸ ᾿Αμφεῖον σὺν τοῖς κατέχουσι τὴν Καδμείαν ἐξέβαινον 
" 4 x , ε 4 Ν ‘N , ’ , A 
ἐς τὴν ἄλλην πόλιν of δὲ κατὰ τὰ τείχη, ἐχόμενα ἤδη 
~ - ’ 
πρὸς τῶν συνεισπεσόντων τοῖς φεύγουσιν, ὑπερβάντες 
° A 3 NA ’ ’ , 4 τ [ » 
ες THY ἀγορὰν δρόμῳ εφέροντο, Kat ολίγον μεν τινα 
nan A A 
χρόνον ἔμειναν οἱ τεταγμένοι τῶν Θηβαίων κατὰ τὸ 
Ξ a i 
᾿Αμφεῖον" ὡς δὲ πανταχόθεν αὐτοῖς οἱ Μακεδόνες 


καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἄλλοτε ἄλλῃ ἐπιφαινόμενος προσέ- 


ANABAZIZ I, 9. 19 


‘ ε - “A , , ὃ Χ 
κειντο; οἱ μὲν ἱππεῖς τῶν Θηβαίων διεκπεσόντες διὰ 
~ , ΕῚ A , 9 , « δὲ 4 ce 
τῆς πόλεως ἐς TO πεδίον ἐξέπιπτον, οἱ δὲ πεζοὶ ὡς 
id lA 9 , 3; ’ + δ) ° ~ > 
ἑκάστοις προὐχώρει ἐσώζοντο. ἔνθα δὴ ὀργῇ οὐχ 
Rn “ς᾽ A - 4A a 
οὕτως τι ot Μακεδόνες, ἀλλὰ Φωκεῖς τε καὶ [Πλαταιεῖς 

A A νοι 5 , , A 
καὶ of ἄλλοι δὲ Βοιωτοὶ οὐδὲ ἀμυνομένους ἔτι τοὺς 
, ’ A , + A A ’ a 
Θηβαίους οὐδενὶ κόσμῳ ἔκτεινον, τοὺς μὲν ἐν ταῖς 
“.} ’ , τ \ 4 9 ’ ι 
οἰκίαις ἐπεισπίπτοντες, οὗς δὲ καὶ ἐς ἀλκὴν τετραμ- 
\ \ A \ - , z 
μένους, τοὺς δὲ καὶ προς ἱεροῖς ἱκετεύοντας, οὔτε γυναι- 
~ 3, , ’ 
κῶν οὔτε παίδων φειδόμενοι. 
’ ΄ ς A , ~ 
Καὶ πάθος τοῦτο ‘“EAAnukov μεγέθει τε τῆς 
ς , ’ A ’ ’ ~ + =) “ 
ἁλούσης πόλεως καὶ ὀξύτητι τοῦ εἐργου, οὐχ ἥκιστα 


\ A a , + ‘ , τ 
δὲ και τῷ παραλόγῳ ες ΤΕ πῦρ παθόντας Kal 


Digres- ‘ , ; mf: A ” 

sion. TOUS δράσαντας, οὐ μεῖον τι τοὺς ἀλλους 
Reflections ,, ἢ ΕΣ Se ᾿ Ὰ δῇ, 
on the λληνας ἢ καὶ αὐτοὺς τοὺς μετασχόντας τοῦ 
disaster. 


ἔργου ἐξέπληξε. τὰ μὲν γὰρ περὶ Σικελίαν 
᾿Αθηναίοις ξυνενεχθέντα, εἰ καὶ πλήθει τῶν ἀπολομένων 
οὐ μείονα τὴν ξυμφορὰν τῇ πόλει ἤνεγκεν, ἀλλὰ τῷ τε 
πόρρω ἀπὸ τῆς οἰκείας διαφθαρῆναι αὐτοῖς τὸν στρατόν, 
‘ \ 4 ‘ ΄σ sl τὶ - ‘4 A ~ 
καὶ τὸν πολὺν ξυμμαχικὸν μᾶλλον ἢ οἰκεῖον ὄντα, καὶ τῷ 
A , 9 “- ~ e 4 » a 93 4 
τὴν πόλιν αὐτοῖς περιλειφθῆναι, ὡς καὶ ες ὕστερον επί 
‘ “ ’ ο - , Νὴ “ 
πολὺ τῷ πολέμῳ ἀντισχεῖν Λακεδαιμονίοις τε καὶ τοῖς 
, Α [, - “ Μ "5 
ξυμμάχοις καὶ μεγάλῳ βασιλεῖ πολεμοῦντας, οὔτε αὐ- 
a A A ΕΣ Ἁ ” “ Ue 
τοῖς τοῖς παθοῦσιν ἴσην τὴν αἴσθησιν τῆς ξυμφορᾶς 
προσέθηκεν, οὔτε τοῖς ἄλλοις “λλησι τὴν ἐπὶ τῷ 
’ 3, ε , , Q Nie? A 
Taber ἔκπληξιν ὁμοίαν παρέσχε. καὶ τὸ ἐν Αἰγὸς 
ποταμοῖς αὖθις ᾿Αθηναίων πταῖσμα ναυτικόν τε ἣν 
A e / OVA + (4 A “ “- “ 
καὶ ἡ πόλις οὐδὲν ἄλλο ὅτι μὴ τῶν μακρῶν τειχῶν 
, 4 ~ ~ “ , Α 
καθαιρέσει καὶ νεῶὼν τῶν πολλῶν παραδόσει καὶ 


~ °’ nw °’ , ° , 5 
στερήσει τῆς ἀρχῆς ες ταπεινότητα ἀφικομένη τὸ τὲ 


IX. 


N 


20 AAES/ANAPOY 


~ 4 Ld ev a , A A , ° 
σχῆμα TO TATPLOV ὅμως ἐφύλαξε καὶ τὴν δύναμιν οὐ 
‘ - A r s , e ’ 4 
διὰ μακροῦ τὴν πάλαι ἀνέλαβεν, ὡς Ta τε μακρὰ 
τείχη ἐκτειχίσαι καὶ τῆς θαλάσσης αὖθις ἐπικρατῆσαι 
A 
καὶ τοὺς τότε φοβερούς σφισι Λακεδαιμονίους καὶ 
παρ᾽ ὀλίγον ἐλθόντας ἀφανίσαι τὴν πόλιν αὐτοὺς ἐν 
τῷ μέρει ἐκ τῶν ἐσχάτων κινδύνων διασώσασθαι. 
Λακεδαιμονίων τε αὖ τὸ κατὰ Λεῦκτρα καὶ Martt- 
νειαν πταῖσμα τῷ παραλόγῳ μάλλόν τι τῆς ξυμφορᾶς 
a “ A 
ἢ τῷ πλήθει τῶν γε ἀπολομένων τοὺς Λακεδαιμονίους 
ἐξέπληξεν" ἢ TE ξὺν ᾿Επαμεινώνδᾳ Βοιωτῶν καὶ 
, , 
᾿Αρκάδων γενομένη προσβολὴ πρὸς τὴν Σπάρτην καὶ 
αὐτὴ τῷ ἀήθει τῆς ὄψεως μᾶλλον ἢ τῇ ἀκριβείᾳ τῶν 
/ 9 , A , τ A 
κινδύνων αὐτούς τε τοὺς Λακεδαιμονίους Kat τοὺς 
- ~ [2 
ξυμμετασχόντας αὐτοῖς τῶν τότε πραγμάτων ἐφόβη- 
σεν. ἡ δὲ δὴ Πλαταιέων ἅλωσις τῆς πόλεως τῇ σμι- 
κρότητι τῶν ἐγκαταληφθέντων, ὅτι οἱ πολλοὶ αὐτῶν 
διαπεφεύγεσαν πάλαι ἐς τὰς ᾿Αθήνας, οὐ μέγα πά- 
θημα ἐγένετο" καὶ ἡ Μήλου καὶ Σκιώνης ἅλωσις, 
νησιωτικὰ τε πολίσματα ἣν καὶ τοῖς δράσασιν αἰσχύ- 
~ - \ 
νην μᾶλλόν τι προσέβαλεν ἢ ἐς τὸ ξύμπαν “Ἑλληνικὸν 
μέγαν τὸν παράλογον παρέσχε. 
Θ Ψ δὲ ‘ ~ ΕῚ , ’ , δ A 
ηβαίοις δὲ Ta THs ἀποστάσεως ὀξέα Kal ξὺν 
οὐδενὶ λογισμῷ γενόμενα, καὶ ἡ ἅλωσις δύ ὀλίγου 
A ᾿] A , ~ « , - Ἀν 
τε καὶ οὐ ξὺν πόνῳ τῶν ἑλόντων ξυνενεχθεῖσα, καὶ 
ὁ φόνος πολύς, οἷα δὴ ἐξ ὁμοφύλων τε καὶ παλαιὰς 
’ ’ 9. , 4 e “ [Δ A 
ἀπεχθείας ἐπεξιόντων, καὶ ὃ τῆς πόλεως παντελὴς 
ἀνδραποδισμός, δυνάμει τε καὶ δόξη ἐς τὰ πολέμια 
~ , , ’ A ef ᾿] ys ~ 
τῶν τότε προεχούσης ἐν τοῖς Ἑλλησιν, οὐκ ἔξω τοῦ 


a2 “ A 4 5 \ κ , ΕἸ , e 
εἰκότος εἰς μῆνιν τὴν ἀπὸ Tov θείου ἀνηνέχθη. ως 


4 


7 





ANABASIS I, 9. 21 


τῆς τε ἐν TH Μηδικῷ πολέμῳ προδοσίας τῶν ᾿ Ελλήνων 
‘ ΄ ’ὔ , ’ , , A 
διὰ μακροῦ ταύτην δίκην ἐκτίσαντας Θηβαίους, καὶ 
τῆς [Πλαταιῶν ἔν τε ταῖς σπονδαῖς καταλήψεως καὶ 
τοῦ παντελοῦς ἀνδραποδισμοῦ τῆς πόλεως, καὶ τῆς 
τῶν παραδόντων σφᾶς Λακεδαιμονίοις οὐχ “Ἑλληνικῆς 
, Ν ῃ A Q A , ~ 
γενομένης διὰ Θηβαίους σφαγῆς, Kat τοῦ χωρίου τῆς 
ἐρημώσεως ἐν ὅτῳ οἱ "EXAnves παραταξάμενοι Μήδοις 
ἀπώσαντο τῆς ᾿Ελλάδος τὸν κίνδυνον, καὶ ὅτι ᾿Αθη- 
ναίους αὐτοὶ τῇ ψήφῳ ἀπώλλυον ὅτε ὑπὲρ ἀνδρα- 
~ ~ , , 9 ’ὔ, » - 
ποδισμοῦ τῆς πόλεως γνώμη προὐτέθη ἐν τοῖς Aake- 
δαιμονίων ξυμμάχοις. ἐπεὶ καὶ πρὸ τῆς ξυμφορᾶς 
Χ ΕῚ A ΄ , " “ > , "\ A 3 
πολλὰ ἀπὸ τοῦ θείου ἐπισημῆναι ἐλέγετο, ἃ δὴ ἐν 
μὲν τῷ παραυτίκα ἠμελήθη, ὕστερον δὲ ἡ μνήμη 
ΕῚ Χ " δ ΄ , [ » A - -~ 
αὐτὰ ἐς λογισμὸν τοῦ εκ πάλαι ETL τοῖς ξυνενεχθεῖσι 
προσημανθῆναι ἀνήνεγκε. 

r - A lal “ x , eo Α 
Tots δὲ μετασχοῦσι τοῦ ἔργου ξυμμάχοις, οἷς δὴ 
καὶ ἐπέτρεψεν ᾿Αλέξανδρος τὰ κατὰ τὰς Θήβας δια- 
θεῖναι. τὴν μὲν Καδμείαν ουρᾳ κατέχειν 

) [se ρ β΄ x 


Treatment , ᾿ ; “les 
of the ἔδοξε, τὴν πόλιν δὲ κατασκάψαι εἰς ἔδαφος, καὶ 
Thebans. 


τὴν χώραν κατανεῖμαι τοῖς ξυμμάχοις ὅση μὴ 
ἑερὰ αὐτῆς" παῖδας δὲ καὶ γυναῖκας καὶ ὅσοι ὑπελείποντο 
Θηβαίων, πλὴν τῶν ἱερέων τε καὶ ἱερειῶν καὶ ὅσοι ξένοι 
Φιλίππου ἢ ᾿Αλεξανδρου ἢ ὅσοι πρόξενοι Μακεδό- 
νων ἐγένοντο, ἀνδραποδίσαι. καὶ τὴν [Πινδάρου δὲ 
τοῦ ποιητοῦ οἰκίαν καὶ τοὺς ἀπογόνους τοῦ Iw- 
δάρου λέγουσιν ὅτι διεφύλαξεν ᾿Αλέξανδρος αἰδοῖ 
τῇ [Ππἰνδάρου. ἐπὶ τούτοις ᾿Ορχόμενόν τε καὶ {Πλα- 
ταιὰς ἀναστῆσαί τε καὶ τειχίσαι οἱ ξύμμαχοι ἔγνω- 


σαν. 


ὃ 


IO 


22 AAEZANAPOY 


"Es δὲ τοὺς ἄλλους “EAAnvas ὡς ἐξηγγέλθη τῶν X, 


Θηβαίων τὸ πάθος, ᾿Αρκάδες μὲν ὅσοι βοηθήσοντες 
Effect on Θηβαίοις ἀπὸ τῆς οἰκείας ὡρμήθησαν θάνατον 


Greece. κατε ἰίσαντο τῶν ἐπαράντων σφᾶς ἐς τὴν 
Arcadians, ψηφ ρ φ ae ; 


Aetolians, βρήθειαν. ᾿Ηλεῖοι δὲ τοὺ υγάδας σφῶ 
pte βοή ς φυγάδας σφῶν 


Athenians κατεδέξαντο, ὅτι ἐπιτήδειοι ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἦσαν. 
send en= : RES ἢ Ν ὩΣ ᾿ 3 
voys to Αἰτωλοὶ δὲ πρεσβείας σφῶν κατὰ ἔθνη πέμ- 
Alexander, 5 τι Ae Ν a 
ψαντες ξυγγνώμης τυχεῖν ἐδέοντο, ὅτι καὶ 
τ ’ 4 Ν x ~ , ΟῚ , 
αὐτοί TL πρὸς τὰ Tapa τῶν Θηβαίων ἀπαγγελθεντα 
’ , ᾽ a , , A , 
EVEWTE PIT AY * ᾿Αθηναῖοι δέ, μυστηρίων τῶν μεγάλων 
ey , Cay A , 5) ’ σ΄ aA» 
ἀγομένων WS ἧκον τινες τῶν Θηβαίων ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἔργου, 
κ \ , " ͵ "σ᾽ > \ A ᾽ A 
τὰ MEV μυστήρια ἐκπλαγέντες ἐξέλιπον, ἐκ δὲ τῶν ἀγρῶν 
, , ’ A ’ ε ~ A ’ » lA 
ἐσκευαγώγουν ἐς τὴν πόλιν. ὁ δῆμος δὲ ἐς ἐκκλησίαν 
συνελθὼν Δημάδου γράψαντος δέκα πρέσβεις ἐκ πάντων 
τῶν ᾿Αθηναίων ἐπιλεξάμενος πέμπει παρὰ ᾿Αλέξανδρον 
eo - ; r ΕῚ ΠΣ “ 
οὕστινας ἐπιτηδειοτάτους ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἐγίγνωσκον, OTL TE 
σῶος ἐξ ᾿Ιλλυριῶν καὶ Τριβαλλῶν ἐπανῆλθε χαίρειν τὸν 
δῆμον τῶν ᾿Αθηναίων οὐκ ἐν καιρῷ ἀπαγγελοῦντας 
καὶ ὅτι Θηβαίους τοῦ νεωτερισμοῦ ἐτιμωρήσατο. ὁ 
δὲ τὰ μὲν ἄλλα φιλανθρώπως πρὸς τὴν πρεσβείαν 
“ ld , 4 A , 4 A ~ 
ἀπεκρίνατο, ἐπιστολὴν δὲ γράψας πρὸς TOV δῆμον 
ἐξῃτεὶ τοὺς ἀμφὶ Δημοσθένην καὶ ΔΛυκούργον" καὶ 
Ὑπερείδην δὲ ἐξητει καὶ Πολύευκτον καὶ Χάρητα καὶ 
Χαρίδημον καὶ ᾿Εφιάλτην καὶ Διότιμον καὶ Μοιρο- 
κλέα: τούτους γὰρ αἰτίους εἶναι τῆς τε ἐν Χαιρω- 
νείᾳ ξυμφορᾶς τῇ πόλει γενομένης καὶ τῶν ὕστερον 
" 4 “ r = 7, y+ °’ 
ἐπὶ τῇ Φιλίππου τελευτῇ πλημμεληθέντων ἔς τε αὐ- 
τὸν καὶ ἐς Φίλιππον: καὶ Θηβαίοις δὲ τῆς ἀποστά- 


°’ , ιν ἐν > - al 4 " “A 
JEWS ame Datvev αιτιους οὐ MELOY ἢ τοὺς AUTWY Θη- 


4 


ANABASTS J, 11. 23 


βαίων νεωτερίσαντας. ᾿Αθηναῖοι δὲ τοὺς μὲν ἄνδρας 
οὐκ ἐξέδοσαν, πρεσβεύονται δὲ αὖθις παρὰ 
Who is > , ᾿] - , A ΕῚ A A 
willingly Αλέξανδρον, ἀφεῖναι δεόμενοι τὴν ὀργὴν τοῖς 
reconciled , a a5 5 . - ᾿ 

with ἐξαιτηθεῖσι" καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἀφῆκε, τυχὸν μὲν 
Athens. Ro ᾿Ξ , κ ‘ rn Pes ι 

αἰδοῖ τῆς πόλεως, τυχὸν δὲ σπουδῇ τοῦ ἐς τὴν 
᾿Ασίαν στόλου, οὐκ ἐθέλων οὐδὲν ὕποπτον ἐν τοῖς “Ελ- 
λησιν ὑπολείπεσθαι. Χαρίδημον μέντοι, μόνον τῶν ἐξαι- 
τηθέντων τε καὶ οὐ δοθέντων φεύγειν ἐκέλευσε" καὶ φεύγει 


Χαρίδημος ἐς τὴν ᾿Ασίαν παρὰ βασιλέα Δαρεῖον. 


I1.—Lvents in Macedonia and Asia Minor before the 
battle of the Granicus. 


Ταῦτα δὲ διαπραξάμενος ἐπανῆλθεν εἰς Μακεδονίαν' 
καὶ τῷ τε Au τῷ ᾽Ολυμπίῳ τὴν θυσίαν τὴν ἀπ᾽ ᾿Αρχελάου 
Ε “ ἂν A \ " An ’ 
ἔτι καθεστῶσαν ἔθυσε καὶ τὸν ἀγῶνα ἐν 
Crossing of rss ; νὰν Ρ Donne Ξ . 
theHelles- Αἰὐγαῖς διέθηκε τὰ Ὀλύμπια: οἱ δὲ Kat ταῖς 
pont. , , “ 5) A > , NS 
Alexander Movcas λέγουσιν ὅτι ἀγῶνα ἐποίησε, καὶ ἐν 
at Troy. - = 7 a> ; rs “7 
τούτῳ ἀγγέλλεται τὸ ᾿Ορφέως τοῦ Οἰάγρου 
τοῦ Θρᾳκὸς ἄγαλμα τὸ ἐν ΠΕερίδι ἱδρῶσαι ξυνεχῶς " 
καὶ ἄλλοι ἄλλα ἐπεθείαζον τῶν μάντεων, ᾿Αρίστανδρος 
δε, ἀνὴρ TeAmiccevs, μάντις, θαρρεῖν ἐκέλευσεν ᾿Αλέξ- 

lol A ov - " ~ ‘A ~ 
ανδρον᾿ δηλοῦσθαι yap ὅτι ποιηταῖς ἐπῶν τε καὶ μελῶν 

A “ 5 4 ΕΔ, » A , 4 - 
καὶ ὅσοι ἀμφὶ OV ἔχουσι πολὺς πόνος ἔσται ποιεῖν TE 
καὶ ἄδειν ᾿Αλέξανδρον καὶ τὰ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἔργα. 

rf ¢ ’ 

“Ana δὲ τῷ ἦρι ἀρχομένῳ ἐξελαύνει ἐφ᾽ Ἡϊλλησπόντου, 

τὰ μὲν κατὰ Μακεδονίαν τε καὶ Tovs” EXAnvas ᾿Αντι- 
“4 > , 4“. Ὁ ΑΨ ‘ ‘ 

TAT PW ἐπιτρέψας, αὐτὸς δὲ ἄγων πεζοὺς μεν 

334 B.C. A Ξ κ , 3 “ ’ 

σὺν ψιλοῖς τε καὶ τοξόταις οὐ πολλῷ πλείους 


τῶν τρίσμυρίων, ἱππέας δὲ ὑπὲρ τοὺς πεντακισχι- 


XI. 


24 AAEZANAPOY 


λίου. ἣν δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ στόλος παρὰ τὴν λίμνην τὴν 
Κερκινῖτιν ὡς ἐπ’ ᾿Αμφίπολιν καὶ τοῦ Στρυμόνος 
ποταμοῦ τὰς ἐκβολάς. διαβὰς δὲ τὸν Στρυμόνα 
παρήμειβε τὸ Πάγγαιον ὄρος THY ὡς ἐπ᾽ "A Bdnpa καὶ 
Μαρώνειαν, πόλεις ᾿Ελληνίδας ἐπὶ θαλάσσῃ ὠκισμέ- 
νας. ἔνθεν δὲ ἐπὶ τὸν Ἕβρον ποταμὸν ἀφικόμενος 
διαβαίνει καὶ τὸν “EBpov εὐπετῶς. ἐκεῖθεν δὲ διὰ 
τῆς Latins ἐπὶ τὸν Μέλανα ποταμὸν ἔρχεται. δια- 
βὰς δὲ καὶ τὸν Μέλανα ἐς Σηστὸν ἀφικνεῖται ἐν 
ΕΣ - [2 ε , " \ - Da 9 
εἴκοσι ταῖς πάσαις ἡμέραις ἀπὸ τῆς οἴκοθεν €£0p- 
μήσεως. ἐλθὼν δὲ ἐς ᾿Ελαιοῦντα θύει Πρωτεσιλάῳ 
ἐπὶ τῷ τάφῳ τοῦ Πρωτεσιλάου, ὅτι καὶ Πρωτεσίλαος 
πρῶτος ἐδόκει ἐκβῆναι ἐς τὴν ᾿Ασίαν τῶν ᾿ Ελλήνων τῶν 
“ ’ , Sey, U Ve a 
ἅμα ᾿Αγαμέμνονι ἐς ἴλιον στρατευσάντων. καὶ ὁ νοῦς 
=~ , > > / ε , a ’ 
τῆς θυσίας ἣν ἐπιτυχεστεραν οἱ γενέσθαι ἢ Πρωτεσιλάῳ 
τὴν ἀπόβασιν. 

Παρμενίων μὲν δὴ τῶν πεζῶν τοὺς πολλοὺς καὶ 
τὴν ἵππον διαβιβάσαι ἐτάχθη ἐκ Σηστοῦ és” ABvdov- 
A / 72 A e A A e , , 
καὶ διέβησαν τριήρεσι μὲν ἑκατὸν καὶ ἑξήκοντα, πλοίοις 
δὲ ἄλλοις πολλοῖς στρογγύλοις. ᾿Αλέξανδρον δὲ 
ἐξ ᾿Ελαιοῦντος ἐς τὸν ᾿Αχαιῶν λιμένα κατάραι ὁ 
πλείων λόγος κατέχει, καὶ αὐτόν τε κυβερνῶντα τὴν 
στρατηγίδα ναῦν διαβάλλειν καὶ ἐπειδὴ κατὰ μέσον 
τὸν πόρον τοῦ “Ἑλλησπόντου ἐγένετο, σφάξαντα ταῦ- 

Lal ~ A ld , 9 “Ἢ 
ρον τῷ Ποσειδῶνι καὶ Νηρηίσι σπένδειν ἐκ χρυσῆς 
, 5 A VA ’ A A ~ ° A 
φιάλης ἐς Tov πόντον. λεγουσι δὲ καὶ πρῶτον ἐκ τῆς 
A 4 a “ 5 ~ b) \ Σ A ΄ 4 
νεὼς σὺν τοῖς ὅπλοις ἐκβῆναι αὐτὸν ἐς THY γῆν τὴν 
᾿Ασίαν καὶ βωμοὺς ἱδρύσασθαι ὅθεν τε ἐστάλη ἐκ τῆς 


Εὐρώπης καὶ ὅπου ἐξέβη τῆς ᾿Ασίας Διὸς ἀποβα- 


ANABASI® I, 12. 25 
τηρίου καὶ ᾿Αθηνᾶς καὶ ᾿Ηρακλέους: ἀνελθόντα δὲ 
Ἴλιον τῇ τε ᾿Αθηνᾷ θῦσαι τῇ ᾿Ιλιάδι, καὶ τὴν 
lA A e ~ , ΄- “" A , A ~ 
πανοπλίαν τὴν αὑτοῦ ἀναθεῖναι ἐς τὸν νεών, καὶ καθελεῖν 
᾿) A , “ € A “ , 3 A ΄ 
ἀντὶ ταύτης τῶν ἱερῶν τινα ὅπλων ETL εκ τοῦ Τρωικοῦ 
ἔργου σωζόμενα. καὶ ταῦτα λέγουσιν ὅτι οἱ ὑποσπισταὶ 
ΕΣ \ “ ΄ ΕῚ \ ’ ΄ A ’ ‘ A 
ἔφερον πρὸ αὐτοῦ ες τὰς μαχας. θῦσαι δὲ αὐτὸν καὶ 
Πριάμῳ ἐπὶ τοῦ βωμοῦ τοῦ Διὸς τοῦ ᾿ Ε!ρκείου λόγος 
κατέχει, μῆνιν Πριάμου παραιτούμενον τῷ Νεοπτολέμου 
γένει, ὃ δὴ ἐς αὐτὸν καθῆκεν. 
᾿Ανιόντα δ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐς Γλιον Μενοίτιός τε ὁ κυβερ- 
, es) , ΕΣ “ NN , a YU 
νήτης χρυσῷ στεῴφανῳ ἐστεφάνωσε καὶ ETL τούτῳ Aapys 
ne ὁ ᾿Αθηναῖος ἐκ Σιγείου ἐλθὼν καί τινες καὶ 
exander 
atAchilles’ ἄλλοι, of wev” EXAnves, of δὲ ἐ ἐπιχώριοι" ὁ δὲ 
tomb ; 
compari- καὶ αὐτὸς Tov ᾿Αχιλλέως ἄρα τάφον ἐστε- 
son of the C 7 \ i ~ ᾿Ξ 
two pavocev’ Ηφαιστίωνα δὲ λέγουσιν ὅτι τοῦ 
heroes. 
I το τὸν τάφον ἐστεφάνωσε" καὶ 
εὐδαιμόνισεν ὁ ἄρα, ὡς nerves oa Eanes Byes ὅτι 
τ iaipiiegs ἐς τὴν ἔπειτα μνήμην aK καὶ 
μέντοι καὶ ἣν ᾿Αλεξανδρῳ οὐχ ἥκιστα τούτου ἕνεκα 
εὐδαιμονιστέος ᾿Αχιλλεύς, ὅτι αὐτῷ γε ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ, οὐ 
\ \ ” " , \ ͵ A ’ Ἢ 
κατὰ τὴν ἄλλην ἐπιτυχίαν, τὸ χωρίον τοῦτο εκλιπες 
ξυνέβη οὐδὲ ἐξηνέχθη ἐς ἀνθρώπους τὰ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἔργα 
ἐπαξίως: οὔτ᾽ οὖν καταλογάδην οὔτε τις ἐν μέτρῳ 
ἐποίησεν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ ἐν μέλει ἤσθη ᾿Αλέξανδρος, ἐν 
ὅτῳ Ἰέρων τε καὶ Γέλων καὶ Θήρων καὶ πολλοὶ ἄλλοι 
οὐδέν τι ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἐπεοικότες, ὥστε πολὺ μεῖον 
γιγνώσκεται τὰ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἢ τὰ φαυλότατα τῶν 
4 « ’ A « “ , A / 
πάλαι ἔργων: ὅποτε Kal ἡ τῶν μυρίων σὺν Κύρῳ 


ἄνοδος ἐπὶ βασιλέα ᾿Αρταξέρξην καὶ τὰ Κλεάρχου τε 


XII. 


ΟΠ ΔΩ͂Σ . 


26 AAEZANAPOY 


4 A ov ° (πὸ e , , ‘ ε , 
καὶ τῶν ἅμα αὐτῳ ἁλόντων παθήματα καὶ ἡ KaTa- 
ΕΣ A 3 ἐξ τι μ- “ "5 A , 
βασις αὐτῶν ἐκείνων, ἣν Ξενοφῶν αὐτοὺς κατήγαγε, 
, 9 , Ε] 3 , — A 
πολύ TL ἐπιφανέστερα ἐς ἀνθρώπους evopavTos 
ἕνεκά ἐστιν ἢ ᾿Αλέξανδρός τε καὶ τὰ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
ἔργα. καίτοι ᾿Αλέξανδρος οὔτε ξὺν ἄλλῳ ἐστράτευ-- 4 
ΕΣ , , , 4 ~~ , Los 
σεν, οὔτε φεύγων μέγαν βασιλέα τοὺς τῇ καθόδῳ τῇ 
ΕῚ A ’ ΕῚ δὲ , ᾽ [2 ’ 9 
ἐπὶ θάλατταν ἐμποῦων γιγνομένους ἐκράτησεν ἀλλ 
9 ? ef “ @ oA A « a 
οὐκ ἔστιν ὅστις ἅλλος εἷς ἀνὴρ τοσαῦτα ἢ τηλικαῦτα 
ἔργα κατὰ πλῆθος ἢ μέγεθος ἐν Ελλησιν ἣ βαρβά- 
-} ’ x) 4 A >) A € “ , 
pow ἀπεδείξατο. ἔνθεν καὶ αὐτὸς ὁρμηθῆναί φημι 
" , A , 9, ° , 7) A 
ἐς τήνδε τὴν ξυγγραφήν, οὐκ ἀπαξιώσας ἐμαυτὸν 
φανερὰ καταστήσειν ἐς ἀνθρώπους τὰ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
ἔργα. ὅστις δὲ ὧν ταῦτα ὑπὲρ ἐμαυτοῦ γιγνώσκω, 5 
\ 4 y+ oN , ° , OVA = 
TO μὲν ὄνομα οὐδὲν δέομαι ἀναγράψαι, οὐδὲ γὰρ 
) A ΕΣ ° ° , ΠῚ , ‘A lA 
οὐδὲ ἄγνωστον ἐς ἀνθρώπους ἐστιν, οὐδὲ πατρίδα 
“ , - δὲ ’ \\ ’ , “δι Ὁ} , 
ἥτις μοί ἐστιν OVE γένος TO ELOY, οὐδὲ εἰ δή τινα 
“ ‘ ’ σιν ὡδὶ " 4 Dea ; , 
ἀρχὴν ἐν TH ἐμαυτοῦ ἦρξα: ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνο ἀναγράφω, 
o 9 ᾿ ’ κ , et) \ ΨἉ ε , 
ὅτι ἐμοὶ πατρίς τε καὶ γένος καὶ ἀρχαὶ οἵδε οἱ λόγοι 
“ , 4 5" \ , ΕΣ ’ , ».\ ’ A . 
εἰσί TE καὶ ἀπὸ νέου ETL ἐγένοντο. καὶ ETL τῷδε 
οὐκ ἀπαξιῶ ἐμαυτὸν τῶν πρώτων τῶν ἐν τῇ φωνῇ 
τῇ λλαδι εἴπερ οὖν καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος τῶν ἐν τοῖς 
ὅπλοις. 
Ἔξ Ἰλίου δὲ ἐς ᾿Αρίσβην ἧκεν, οὗ πᾶσα ἡ δύνα- 6° 
pus αὐτῷ διαβεβηκυῖα τὸν ᾿Ελλήσποντον ἐστρατοπε- 
᾽ὔ A “ « [2 ᾿ , “~ A 
δεύκει, Kal τῇ ὑστεραίᾳ ἐς Περκώτην" τῇ δὲ 
Prelimin= ᾿ 1 Ξ, 
ary move- GAA} Λάμψακον παραμείψιας πρὸς τῷ ΠΡρακ- 
ments ’ ἈΠ 9 AN A oes ’ ~ 
againstthe τίῳ ποταμῷ ETTPATOTEDEUTEY, ὃς ῥέων EK τῶν 
Persians. Sites 


ὁρῶν τῶν ᾿Ιδαίων ἐκδιδοῖ ἐς θάλασσαν τὴν 


μεταξὺ τοῦ Ἑλλησπόντου τε καὶ τοῦ Kv€eivou 


ANABASIS I, 12. 27 


πόντου. ἔνθεν δὲ ἐς Kppwroy ἀφίκετο, Κολωνὰς πόλιν 
παραμείψας. σκοποὶ δὲ αὐτῷ ἐπέμποντο πρὸ τοῦ 
στρατεύματος" καὶ τούτων ἡγεμὼν ἣν ᾿Αμύντας ὁ 
᾿Αρραβαίου, ἔχων τῶν τε ἑταίρων τὴν ἴλην τὴν ἐξ 
᾿Απολλωνίας, ἧς ἰλάρχης ἣν Σωκρὰᾶτης ὁ Σάθωνος, καὶ 
“ἊΝ ’ ’ + , \ A 
τῶν προδρόμων καλουμένων ἴλας τέσσαρας. κατὰ δὲ 
τὴν πάροδον Πρίαπον πόλιν ἐνδοθεῖσαν πρὸς τῶν 
3 , \ , , , \ 
ἐνοικούντων TOUS παραληψομένους ἀπέστειλε σὺν [Πανη- 
γόρῳ τῷ Λυκαγόρου, ἑνὶ τῶν ἑταίρων. 

Περσῶν δὲ στρατηγοὶ ἦσαν ᾿Αρσάμης καὶ Ῥεο- 
μίθρης καὶ Llerivys καὶ Νιφάτης καὶ ξὺν τούτοις Συπι- 
Theircom- θριδάτης ὁ Λυδίας καὶ ᾿Ιωνίας σατράπης καὶ 
cmd ers ᾿Αρσίτης ὁ τῆς πρὸς “Ἑλλησπόντῳ Φρυγίας 
" fal A \ ’ ’ 
ὕπαρχος. οὗτοι δὲ πρὸς Zedvia πόλει κατεστρατο- 

HY , > A no vad B EIEN = 
πεδευκότες ἦσαν ξὺν Ty ἵππῳ τε τῇ βαρβαρικῃ καὶ τοῖς 
“Ἑλλησι τοῖς μισθοφόροις. βουλευομένοις δὲ αὐτοῖς 
ὑπὲρ τῶν παρόντων, ἐπειδὴ ᾿Αλέξανδρος διαβεβηκὼς 
ἠγγέλλετο, Μέμνων ὁ ‘Podsos παρήνει μὴ διὰ κινδύνου 

7” \ A , “ ΄“ ‘ 

ἰέναι πρὸς τοὺς Μακεδόνας, τῷ Te πεζῷ πολὺ 
Memnon’s ; 2 Η͂ eae heat 
policy περιόντας σφῶν καὶ αὐτοῦ Αλεξάνδρου πα- 
rejected. ni Sani etal ἢ το 
ρόντος, αὐτοῖς δὲ ἀπόντος Δαρείου " ἽΤροιοντας 
δὲ τόν τε χιλὸν ον καταπατοῦντας τῇ ἵππῳ καὶ 
τὸν ἐν τῇ vn eae HODES μηδὲ TOV πόλεων 
αὐτῶν φειδομένους. οὐ γὰρ μενεῖν ἐν τῇ χώρᾳ ᾿Αλεξ- 

ὃ 3, / “ 3 , ) A ’ 
avdpov ἀπορίᾳ τῶν ἐπιτηδείων. Αρσίτην δὲ λέγεται 
5 a " io , ~ ~ ao >) ΠῚ , 
εἰπεῖν ev τῷ συλλόγῳ τῶν Περσῶν ὅτι οὐκ ἂν περιίδοι 
μίαν οἰκίαν ἐμπρησθεῖσαν τῶν ὑπὸ OL τεταγμένων ἀν- 
θρώπων: καὶ τοὺς [Πέρσας ᾿Αρσίτῃ προσθέσθαι, ὅτι 


A of , 5 a - ’ \ , δ 
καὶ ὕποπτόν τι αὐτοῖς ἣν ἐς τὸν Μέμνονα, τριβὰς 


IO 


28 AAEZ/ANAPOY 


ἐμποιεῖν ἑκόντα τῷ πολέμῳ τῆς ἐκ βασιλέως τιμῆς 
ἕνεκα. 

᾿Εν τούτῳ δὲ ᾿Αλέξανδρος προὐχώρει ἐπὶ τὸν ἴΐρα- 
νικὸν ποταμὸν συντεταγμένῳ τῷ στρατῷ, διπλῆν μὲν 


τὴν φάλαγγα τῶν ὁπλιτῶν τάξας, τοὺς δὲ 


Par= ε , A ‘ 7ὔ x ‘ , 
ale ἵππεας κατὰ τὰ κέρατα ἄγων, Ta σκευοφόρα 
4 , ’ ff v4 A ‘ 
ae δὲ κατόπιν ἐπιτάξας ἕπεσθαι: τοὺς δὲ προ- 
Alexander ΄ Soe , a eas 
7 
aaa | κατασκεψομένους τὰ τῶν πολεμίων ἦγεν αὐτῷ 


‘H aN ε , A og A 
γέλοχος, ἵππεας μὲν ἔχων τοὺς σαρισσο- 
φόρους, τῶν δὲ ψιλῶν ἐς πεντακοσίους. καὶ Αλέξ- 
ανδρός τε οὐ πολὺ ἀπεῖχε τοῦ ποταμοῦ τοῦ Γρανικοῦ 
Wa eit 5 ἘῸΝ A A a 3 , Saas, 
καὶ OL ATO τῶν σκοπῶν σπουδῇ ἐλαύνοντες ἀπήγγελλον 
- A ~ “A ’ A , τ , 
ἐπὶ TW Γρανικῷ πέραν τοὺς [Πέρσας ἐφεστάναι τεταγ- 
μένους ὡς ἐς μάχην. ἔνθα δὴ ᾿Αλέξανδρος μὲν τὴν 
στρατιὰν πᾶσαν συνέταττεν ὡς μαχουμένους " [1αρ- 
μενίων δὲ προσελθὼν λέγει ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ τάδε. ᾿Ε)μοὶ 
ε ~~ > \ > 5 a , 
δοκεῖ, βασιλεῦ, ἀγαθὸν εἶναι ἐν τῷ παρόντι κατασ- 
τρατοπεδεῦσαι ἐπὶ τοῦ ποταμοῦ τῇ ὄχθῃ ὡς ἔχομεν. 
A χ , 9 A , ‘ σὰ ἮΝ 
τοὺς γὰρ πολεμίους οὐ δοκῶ τολμήσειν πολὺ τῷ πεζῷ 
’ , € “A ° ~ 4 / Wy 
λειπομένους πλησίον ἡμῶν αὐλισθῆναι, καὶ ταύτῃ παρε- 
4 Ε] ~ ω “ a \ , 
Ee ἕωθεν εὐπετῶς TH στρατῷ διαβαλεῖν τὸν πόρον. 
ὑποφθάσομεν γὰρ αὐτοὶ περάσαντες πρὶν ἐκείνους ἐς 
’ {? ~ A >) i) ’ὔ an 
τάξιν καθίστασθαι. νῦν δὲ οὐκ ἀκινδύνως μοι δοκοῦμεν 
3 , ~ WS “ " Ὁ’ ᾽ , ‘ 
ἐπιχειρήσειν τῷ ἔργῳ, OTL οὐχ οἷόν τε ἐν μετώπῳ διὰ 
τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἄγειν τὸν στρατόν. πολλὰ μὲν γὰρ 
> Eves , a ιν a cn ew ε 
αὐτοῦ ὁρᾶται βαθέα, αἱ δὲ ὄχθαι αὗται ὁρᾷς ὅτι ὑπερ- 
, \ , 7 8 e . OA ς , a 
ύψηλοι καὶ κρημνώδεις εἰσιν αἱ αὐτῶν ἀτάκτως τε οὖν 
κ χ , a > , > , ’ , 
καὶ κατὰ κέρας, ἥπερ ἀσθενέστατον, ἐκβαίνουσιν ἐπικεί- 


9 , A , e 
σονται ες φάλαγγα συντεταγμένοι τῶν πολεμίων οἱ 


XII 


5 


ANABASIS I, 14. 29 
e a a ‘ ~ “4 BA ‘ , 
ἱππεῖς" καὶ TO πρῶτον σφάλμα ες Te τὰ TapovTa 
χαλεπόν. καὶ ἐς τὴν ὑπὲρ παντὸς τοῦ πολέμου κρίσιν 
σφαλερόν. 
΄ κω i 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δέ, ταῦτα μέν, ἔφη, ὦ Παρμενίων, 
γιγνώσκω * αἰσχύνομαι δέ, εἰ τὸν μέν ᾿Ελλήσποντον 
διέβην εὐπετῶς, τοῦτο δὲ, σμικρὸν ῥεῦμα (οὕτω τῷ 
ὀνόματι τὸν 1" ρανικὸν ἐκφαυλίσας), εἴρξει ἡμᾶς τοῦ 
A ’ PY a e x ‘ lad 5, \ M 
μὴ οὐ διαβῆναι ὡς ἔχομεν. καὶ τοῦτο οὔτε πρὸς Make- 
δόνων τῆς δόξης οὔτε πρὸς τῆς ἐμῆς ἐς τοὺς κινδύνους 
5.5) A ’ ’ A A , 
ὀξύτητος ποιοῦμαι" ἀναθαρρήσειν τε δοκῶ τοὺς Πέρσας 
ὡς ἀξιομάχους Μακεδόσιν ὄντας, ὅτι οὐδὲν ἄξιον τοῦ 


σφῶν δέους ἐν τῷ παραυτίκα ἔπαθον. 


IlI.— Battle of the Granicus, May, 334 B.C. 


΄ διε , ‘ oN ᾿ oF 
Tatra ELT MV Παρμενίωνα μεν €7lL TO εὐυωνυμον 


, , « , >) δ δὲ > A rs ὃ A 
κερᾶς πέμπει ηγήσομενον, αὐτὸς CO iat γιὰ) εξιὸν 


maces παρήιεν. προετάχθησαν δὲ αὐτῷ τοῦ μὲν 
donian - , ε ’ ” \ 
Seder nf δεξιοῦ Φιλώτας ὁ Llapmeviwvos, ἔχων τοὺς 
battle, 


e / A ε ’ A \ , 4 
ἑταίρους τοὺς ἱππέας καὶ τοὺς τοξότας καὶ 
τοὺς ᾿Α γριᾶνας τοὺς ἀκοντιστάς " ᾿Αμύντας δὲ ὁ ᾿Ἄρρα- 
’ \ , ς ’ ΕΣ , 
βαίου τοὺς τε σαρισσοφόρους ἱππέας ἔχων Φιλώτᾳ 
’ , \ \ , \ A 7 \ 4 
ἐπετάχθη καὶ τοὺς [Παίονας καὶ τὴν ἴλην τὴν Σωκρά- 
τους. ἐχόμενοι δὲ τούτων ἐτάχθησαν οἱ ὑπασπισταὶ 
~ e U a ty ΄ Ν , e II , ἢ ee 
τῶν ἑταίρων, ὧν ἡγεῖτο Νικάνωρ ὁ [Παρμενίωνος ᾿ ἐπὶ 
δὲ τούτοις ἡ Περδίκκου τοῦ ᾿Ορόντου φάλαγξ᾽ ἐπὶ δὲ 
ἡ Κοίνου τοῦ Πολεμοκράτους " ἐπὶ δὲ ἡ ΚΚρατέρου 
τοῦ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου" ἐπὶ δὲ ἡ ᾿Αμύντου τοῦ ᾿Ανδρο- 


μένους" ἐπὶ δὲ ὧν Φίλιππος ὁ ᾿Αμύντου ἦρχε. τοῦ 


XIV 


30 AAEZANAPOY 


A 3 , A A € Ay xe A ’ , 
δὲ εὐωνύμου πρῶτοι μεν οἱ Θετταλοὶ ἱππεῖς ἐτάχθησαν 
ὧν ἡγεῖτο Κάλας ὁ “Αρπάλου - ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις οἱ Evp- 
μαχοι ἱππεῖς. ὧν ἦρχε Φίλιππος ὁ Μενελάου " ἐπὶ δὲ 
τούτοις οἱ Θρᾷκες, ὧν ἦρχεν ᾿Αγάθων ° ἐχόμε o δὲ 
τούτων πεζοὶ ἡ τε ΚΚρατέρου φάλαγξ καὶ ἡ Μελεάγρου 
A « ’ ΕΣ 93 4 XN , ΄ .- ͵ 
καὶ ἡ Φιλίππου ἔστε ἐπὶ τὸ μέσον τῆς ξυμπασῆς 
τάξεως. 
A Site x 4 > ’ , , 
Περσῶν δὲ ἑππεῖς μὲν ἦσαν ἐς δισμυρίους, ἕένοι 
A A , τὶ , 5 , 
Bee δὲ πεζοὶ μισθοῴοροι ὀλίγον ἀποδέοντες δισ- 
. if ‘ 
oe μυρίων" ἐτάχθησαν δὲ τὴν μὲν ἵππον παρα- 
, . A x 4 »” an r 
τείναντες τῷ ποταμῷ κατὰ THY ὄχθην ἐπὶ φάλαγγα 
μακράν, τοὺς δὲ πεζοὺς κατόπιν τῶν ἱππέων" καὶ γὰρ 
ὑπερδέξια ἣν τὰ ὑπὲρ τὴν ὄχθην χωρία. ἢ δὲ ᾿Αλεξαν- 
StS , A ὙΠ A a 
pov αὐτὸν καθεώρων (δῆλος γὰρ ἣν τῶν τε ὅπλων τῇ 
λαμπρότητι καὶ τῶν ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὸν τῇ σὺν ἐκπλήξει θερα- 
πείᾳ) κατὰ τὸ εὐώνυμον σφῶν ἐπέχοντα, ταύτῃ πυκνὰς 
» 2 me 2 ἊΝ x A € fe 
ἐπέταξαν τῇ ὄχθῃ τὰς ἴλας τῶν ἕππεων. 
Χρόνον μὲν δὴ ἀμφότερα τὰ στρατεύματα ἐπ’ 
ΕΣ ΄ (πὸ ’ ~ ς A an A ’ 
ἄκρου τοῦ ποταμου ἐφεστῶτες ὑπὸ τοῦ τὸ μελλον 
ς᾽ ἈΚ τς , = 4 0 8 ν.3.12 
ὀκνεῖν ἡσυχίαν ἦγον καὶ σιγὴ ἣν πολλὴ ap 
Alexander, Exarépwy. of γὰρ Πέρσαι προσέμενον τοὺς 


at the 


head of his , ays ’ , ’ ‘ , 
cavalry, Μακεδόνας, οποτε ἐσβήσονται ες τὸν πόρον, 


Ἐ ΒΕΡΕΒῈΒΘ ὡς ἐπικεισόμενοι ἐκβαίνουσιν - ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ 
‘ 5) , ans \ “ κ a " ᾽ 
ἀναπηδήσας ἐπὶ τὸν ἵππον καὶ τοῖς ap 
ya > ’ or , VS “ κ 
αὐτὸν ἐγκελευσάμενος ἕπεσθαί τε καὶ ἄνδρας ἀγαθοὺς 
, 
γίνεσθαι, τοὺς μὲν προδρόμους ἱππέας καὶ μὴν καὶ 
A , \ 
τοὺς Ilatovas προεμβάλλει εἰς τὸν ποταμὸν ἔχοντα 
Αμύνταν τὸν ᾿Αρραβαίου καὶ τῶν πεζῶν μίαν τάξιν, 


καὶ πρὸ τούτων τὴν Σωκράτους ἴλην Πτολεμαῖον τὸν 


ΑΝΑΒΑΣΙΣ I, 15. 31 


; " " ‘ ν᾿ 5 q e ’ 
Φιλίππου ἄγοντα, ἢ δὴ καὶ ἐτύγχανε τὴν ἡγεμονίαν 
΄σ cal ’ = ’ \\ 
τοῦ ἱππικοῦ παντὸς ἔχουσα ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ" aime OS 
ΕΣ A \ , e A , κ ΄ 
ἄγων τὸ δεξιὸν κέρας ὑπο σαλπίγγων τε καὶ τῷ 

A 
᾿Ενυαλίῳ ἀλαλάζοντας ἐμβαίνει ἐς τὸν πόρον, λοξὴν 
Cee. , 4A U4 io ~ \ ea ef δὴ 
ἀεὶ παρατείνων THY τάξιν ἢ παρεῖλκε τὸ ῥεῦμα, ἵνα OH 
A ’ , 9. € Ilé \ , γεν 
μὴ ἐκβαίνοντι αὐτῷ ot ἱἱερσαι κατὰ κερας προσπιπ- 
τὶ x A >) A e 9 \ ~ , 
Tov, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸς ὡς ἀνυστὸν Ty φάλαγγι προσ- 
ἢ Py me 
μίξῃ αὐτοῖς. 
Oi δὲ Πέρσαι ἢ πρῶτοι οἱ ἀμφὶ ᾿Αμύνταν καὶ 
> [2 ’ ID SS, θ , Νὰ > oy, θ 
ὠκρατὴν TPOTETXOV TH OXUY, TAVTY Kat αὐτοί ἄνωῶσεν 
» A A \ A 
ἔβαλλον, οὗ μεν αὐτῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ὄχθης ἐξ 
Descrip= A p 5 < 5 5 7 
tion of the ὑπερδεξίου ἐς τὸν ποταμὸν ἐσακοντίζοντες, 
battle. oes.) en ; AP ee ee ro i 
οἱ δὲ κατὰ τὰ χθαμαλώτερα αὐτῆς ἐστε ἐπι 
A ov , \ 9 ~ ς ’ 9 , 
TO ὕδωρ καταβαίνοντες. καὶ ἣν τῶν τε ἱππέων ὠθισμός, 
τῶν μὲν ἐκβαίνειν ἐκ τοῦ ποταμοῦ, τῶν δ᾽ εἴργειν τὴν 
~ A ἴω a 
ἔκβασιν, καὶ παλτῶν ἀπὸ μὲν τῶν Περσῶν πολλὴ 
ἄφεσις, οἱ Μακεδόνες δὲ ξὺν τοῖς δόρασιν ἐμάχοντο. 
ἀλλὰ τῷ τε πλήθει πολὺ ἐλαττούμενοι Μακεδόνες 
>) [A , “ , ~ A >) A τ 
ἐκακοπάθουν ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ προσβολῇῃ καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐξ 
ΕῚ lA Ἁ “ ’ Ε a ΄ “ , 
ἀβεβαίου τε καὶ ἅμα κάτωθεν ἐκ τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἀμυνο- 
μενοι, οἱ δὲ Πέρσαι ἐξ ὑπερδεξίου τῆς ὄχθης - ἄλλως 
[2 ΄ ~ 
τε καὶ TO κρατιστον τῆς ΠΕερσικῆς ἵππου ταύτῃ ἐπε- 
τέτακτο, οἵ τε Μέμνονος παῖδες καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Μέμ- 
νων μετὰ τούτων ἐκινδύνευε. καὶ οἱ μὲν πρῶτοι τῶν 
/ / -- 
Μακεδόνων ξυμμίξαντες τοῖς Πέρσαις κατεκόπησαν 
Ν 7. OA Ε2 " A , “ἷ A \ 
προς αὐτῶν, ἄνδρες ἀγαθοὶ γενόμενοι, ὅσοι γε μή πρὸς 
, A 
᾿Αλέξανδρον πελάζοντα ἀπέκλιναν αὐτῶν. ᾿Αλέξαν- 
ὃ ‘ ΕΣ , > 4 @ Ψ \ , 
pos γὰρ ἤδη πλησίον ἦν, ἅμα ol ἄγων TO κέρας 


τὸ δεξιόν, καὶ ἐμβάλλει ἐς τοὺς ΠΠέρσας πρῶτος ἵνα 


ΧΥ. 


NS 


32 AAEZANAPOY 

A Lol “- ΄ “ οὗ >) 4 ε e , ~ 
TO πάν στῖφος τῆς ἵππου καὶ aUTOL οἱ ἤγεμονες τῶν 
Περσῶν τεταγμένοι ἦσαν " καὶ περὶ αὐτὸν ξυνειστήκει 

, , 4A ΕἸ 7 +. 5 ’ ” ~ 
μάχη KapTepa* Kal ἐν τούτῳ ἄλλα: er ἄλλαις τῶν 4 
τάξεων τοῖς Μακεδόσι διέβαινον οὐ χαλεπῶς ἤδη. καὶ 
> ι ον, οἷν aA ΠῚ e ͵ ι κ , 
ἣν Mey ἀπὸ τῶν ἵππων ἢ μαχῆ, πεζομαχίᾳ δὲ μᾶλλόν 

a7 ’ὔ A “ Φ A Ψ 
τι ἐῴκει. ξυνεχόμενοι γὰρ ἵπποι τε ἵπποις καὶ ἄνδρες 
ἀνδράσιν ἠγωνίζοντο, οἱ μὲν ἐξῶσαι εἰς ἅπαν ἀπὸ τῆς 
ὄχθης καὶ ἐς τὸ πεδίον βιάσασθαι τοὺς Πέρσας, οι 
Μακεδόνες, of δὲ εἶρξαί τε αὐτῶν τὴν ἔκβασιν, οἱ 5 
Πέρσαι, καὶ ἐς τὸν ποταμὸν αὖθις ἀπώσασθαι. καὶ ἐκ 
τούτου ἐπλεονέκτουν ἤδη οἱ σὺν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ τῇ τε 
ὦ (iin A - ’ 4 “ - .᾿ 
ἄλλῃ ῥώμῃ καὶ ἐμπειρίᾳ καὶ ὅτι ξυστοῖς κρανεῖνοις 
πρὸς παλτὰ ἐμάχοντο. 

"EvOa δὴ καὶ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ξυντρίβεται τὸ δόρυ ἐν 6᾽ 
τῇ μάχῃ ὁ δὲ "A pet ἤτει δόρυ ἕτερον, ἀναβολέα 
τῶν βασιλικῶν: τῷ δὲ καὶ αὐτῷ πονουμένῳ συντε- 

/ , , i « ‘ ας « i? , 
τριμμένον TO δόρυ ἣν, ὁ δὲ τῷ ἡμίσει κεκλασμένου 

΄ δό - ᾿] =. 9 ’ A a δεί 
τοῦ δόρατος οὐκ ἀφανὼς ἐμάχετο, καὶ τοῦτο εἶξας 
᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἄλλον αἰτεῖν ἐκέλευε" Δημάρατος δέ, 
ἀνὴρ Κορώνθιος, τῶν ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὸν ἑταίρων, δίδωσιν 

Ε] & \ « lanl , 4 εἴ ° \ A ONAN 
αὐτῷ TO αὑτοῦ δόρυ. καὶ ὃς ἀναλαβὼν καὶ ἰδὼν 7 
Μιθριδάτην τὸν Δαρείου γαμβρὸν πολὺ πρὸ τῶν 
ἄλλων προϊππεύοντα καὶ ἐπάγοντα ἅμα οἵ ὥσπερ 
54 - « “ 3 , A 98 4 os 
ἔμβολον τῶν ἕππεων, ἐξελαύνει καὶ αὐτὸς πρὸ τῶν 
+ A / » 4 , ls i} 
ἄλλων ᾿ καὶ παίσας ἐς TO προσωπον TH δόρατι κατα- 
βάλλει τὸν Μιθριδάτην. ἐν δὲ τούτῳ ‘Powakns μὲν 
ἐπελαύνει τῷ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ καὶ παίει ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τὴν 

4 ee / A ΄σ A ’ ᾿] ’ 
κεφαλήν τῇ κοπίδι καὶ τοῦ μὲν κράνους τι ἀπέθραυσε, 8 


A 4 A 4 A 
τὴν πληγὴν δὲ ἔσχε TO κράνος. καὶ καταβάλλει καὶ 


ANABASIS I, 16. 33 


τοῦτον ᾿Αλέξανδρος παίσας τῷ ξυστῷ διὰ τοῦ θώρακος 
> \ , , V2 , \ ἢ 
ἐς τὸ στέρνον. Σπιθριδάτης δὲ ἀνετέτατο μὲν ἤδη 
ἐπ’ ᾿Αλέξανδρον ὄπισθεν τὴν κοπίδα, ὑποφθάσας δὲ 
3; Ν A ες , ’ Ν ΄“ "» A 
αὐτὸν Κλεῖτος ὁ Δρωπίδου παίει κατὰ τοῦ ὥμου Kal 
. , ᾿ > A , \ , 
ἀποκόπτει τὸν ὦμον τοῦ Σπιθριδάτου ξὺν τῃ κοπίδι 
καὶ ἐν τούτῳ ἐπεκβαίνοντες ἀεὶ τῶν ἱππέων ὅσοις πρού- 
χώρει κατὰ τὸν ποταμὸν προσεγίγνοντο τοῖς ἀμφ᾽ 
᾿Αλέξανδρον. 

Kai οἱ Πέρσαι παιόμενοί τε πανταχόθεν ἤδη ἐς 
τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτοί τε καὶ ἵπποι τοῖς ξυστοῖς καὶ πρὸ 


τῶν ἱππέων ἐξωθού ενοι, πολλὰ δὲ καὶ πρὸ 
Defeat and Μ ’ P $ 


pursuit 
of the 
Persians. 


τῶν ψιλῶν ἀναμεμιγμένων τοῖς ἱππεῦσι βλαπ- 
τόμενοι ἐγκλίνουσι ταύτῃ πρῶτον ῇ ᾿Αλέξαν- 
ὄρος προεκινδύνευεν. ὡς δὲ τὸ μέσον ἐνεδεδώκει αὐτοῖς, 
παρερρήγνυτο δὴ καὶ τὰ ἐφ᾽ ἑκάτερα τῆς ἵππου. καὶ ἣν 
δὴ φυγὴ καρτερά. τῶν μὲν δὴ ἱππέων τῶν Περσῶν 
ἀπέθανον ἐς χιλίους. οὐ γὰρ πολλὴ ἡ δίωξις ἐγένετο, 
ὅτι ἐξετράπη ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐπὶ τοὺς ξένους τοὺς- μια- 
θοφόρους ὧν τὸ στῖφος ἢ τὸ πρῶτον ἐτάχθη ἐκ- 
πλήξει μᾶλλόν τι τοῦ παραλόγου ἢ λογισμῷ βεβαίῳ 
ἔμενε. καὶ τούτοις τήν τε φάλαγγα ἐπαγαγὼν καὶ 
τοὺς ἱππέας πάντῃ προσπεσεῖν κελεύσας ἐν μέσῳ δι 
° , , ᾿] , [2 ’ὔ A >) , 
ὀλίγου κατακόπτει αὐτυύς, ὥστε διέφυγε μὲν οὐδείς, 
ὅτι μὴ διέλαθέ τις ἐν τοῖς νεκροῖς, ἐζωγρήθησαν δὲ 
τ A A , ΕΣ A A e , ~ 
ἀμφὶ τοὺς δισχιλίους, ἔπεσον δὲ καὶ ἡγεμόνες τῶν 
Περσῶν Νιφάτης τε καὶ [Πετίνης καὶ Σπιθριδάτης 
ε ͵ Woe A A " 

ὁ Λυδίας σατράπης, καὶ ὁ τῶν Καππαδοκῶν ὕπαρχος 
Μιθροβουζάνης καὶ Μιθριδάτης ὁ Δαρείου γαμβρὸς 
καὶ ᾿Αρβουπάλης ὁ Δαρείου τοῦ ᾿Αρταξέρξου παῖς καὶ 
Cc 


XVI. 


34 AAEZANAPOY 


, - a , A 
Φαρνάκης, ἀδελφὸς οὗτος τῆς Δαρείου γυναικός, καὶ 
ε ~ , ε A Ὦ , ΣᾺΝ , δὲ > A ~ 
ὁ τῶν ξένων ἡγεμὼν ’S1uapns. ρσίτης ὃὲ ἐκ μεν τῆς 
/ 9» , 9 a“ A τ) , " \ 
μάχης φεύγει ἐς Φρυγίαν, ἐκεῖ δὲ ἀποθνήσκει αὐτὸς 
\ « ΄ ε ’ [2 ΒΩ 3 , / 
πρὸς αὑτοῦ, ws λόγος, OTL αἴτιος ἐδόκει ΠΕέρσαις γε- 
νέσθαι τοῦ ἐν τῷ τότε πταίσματος. 
Μακεδόνων δὲ τῶν μὲν ἑταίρων ἀμφὶ τοὺς εἴκοσι 
A , 9 “ ’ὔ “ τὸ , A 
Kal πέντε ἐν TH πρώτῃ προσβολῇῃ ἀπέθανον . καὶ 
τούτων χαλκαῖ εἰκόνες ἐν Δίῳ ἑστᾶσιν, ᾿Αλεξ- 
Thelosses_ , ; x Pe 
on both ἀνδρου κελεύσαντος Λύσιππον ποιῆσαι, ὅσπερ 
sides. A 
καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον μόνος προκριθεὶς ἐποίει - τῶν 
ΑἹ oS ε , e A nw «ς , 4 A 9 
δὲ ἄλλων ἱππέων ὑπὲρ τοῦς ἑξήκοντα, πεζοὶ δὲ ἐς 
τοὺς τριάκοντα. καὶ τούτους τῇ ὑστεράιᾳ ἔθαψεν ᾿Αλέξ- 
ανδρος ξὺν τοῖς ὅπλοις τε καὶ ἄλλῳ κόσμῳ" γονεῦσι δὲ 
αὐτῶν καὶ παισὶ τῶν τε κατὰ τὴν χώραν ἀτέλειαν ἔδωκε 
Ate, + + an , , x NM ἐν 
καὶ ὅσαι ἄλλαι ἤ τῷ σώματι λειτουργίαι ἤ κατα τὰς 
κτήσεις ἑκάστων εἰσφοραί. καὶ τῶν τετρωμένων δὲ 
A ’ » 9 , ς ‘ e , 
πολλὴν προνοιαν ἔσχεν, ἐπελθών τε αὐτὸς ἑκαστους 
A ‘\ ’ὔ δ κ A oe 9 , ΕῚ , 
Kal Ta τραύματα ἰδὼν Kat ὅπως Tis ἐτρώθη ἐρόμενος 
4 (4 f 3 a 4 ’ , , « 
καὶ ὃ τι πράττων εἰπεῖν τε καὶ ἀλαζονεύσασθαί οἱ 
’ « 4 A ~ ~ A ε ’ 
παρασχῶν. ὁ δὲ καὶ τῶν Τ]ερσῶν τοὺς ἡγεμόνας 
ἔθαψεν " ἔθαψε δὲ καὶ τοὺς μισθοφόρους “Ἑλληνας 
ol ξὺν τοῖς πολεμίοις στρατεύοντες ἀπέθανον * ὅσους 
δὲ αὐτῶν αἰχμαλώτους ἔλαβε, τούτους δὲ δήσας ἐν 
πέδαις ἐς Μακεδονίαν ἀπέπεμψεν ἐργάζεσθαι, ‘OTL 
παρὰ τὰ κοινῇ δόξαντα τοῖς “λλησιν “Ἑὔλληνες ὄντες 
“ ~ , 
ἐναντία τῇ “EXXace ὑπὲρ τῶν βαρβάρων ἐμάχοντο. 
. , \ κι “ 3 , , , 
ἀποπέμπει δὲ καὶ εἰς ᾿Αθήνας τριακοσίας πανοπλίας 
Περσικὰς ἀνάθημα εἶναι τῇ ᾿Αθηνᾷ ἐν πόλει" καὶ 


ἐπίγραμμα ἐπιγραφῆναι ἐκέλευε τόδε: ᾿Αλέξανδρος 





‘HIHEADO JO AId NAL ΤῸ SNINY :SIduvs 























ΑΝΑΒΑΣΙΣ I, 17. 35 


Φιλίππου καὶ of “EXAnves πλὴν Λακεδαιμο- 
νίων ἀπὸ τῶν βαρβάρων τῶν τὴν ᾿Ασίαν κατοικ- 


, 
ουντων. 


IV.—Settlement of the Conquered Districts, Further 
Conquests in Western and South-Western Asia 
Minor, wp to the Occupation of Phrygia. 


Καταστήσας δὲ Κάλαν σατραπεύειν ἧς ᾿Αρσέτης 

3 κ \ , \ ΠΕ ρὲ ᾽ , , 
ἦρχε Kat Tous φόρους τοὺς αὐτοὺς ἀποφέρειν τάξας 
οὕσπερ Δαρείῳ ἔφερον, ὅσοι ἐν τῶν βαρ- 
Alexander ᾿ pes Pou “ iy 
poasdis. βάρων κατιόντες ἐκ τῶν ὀρῶν ἐνεχείριζον 

lot ’ A 4 , ’ A Ἂ « “Ὁ ς᾽ Ἢ 
σφᾶς, τούτους μεν ἀπαλλάττεσθαι ἐπὶ τὰ αὑτων εκασ- 
tous ἐκέλευε" Zereitas δὲ ἀφῆκε τῆς αἰτίας, ὅτι πρὸς 

, 4 “ “ , , 
βίαν ἔγνω συστρατεῦσαι τοῖς βαρβάροις " Δασκύλιον 
δὲ παραληψόμενον Παρμενίωνα ἐκπέμπει " καὶ παρα- 
λαμβάνει Δασκύλιον ΤΠαρμενίων ἐκλιπόντων τῶν 

φρουρῶν. 

Αὐτὸς δὲ ἐπὶ Σάρδεων προὐχώρει " καὶ ἀπέχοντος 
αὐτοῦ ὅσον ἑβδομήκοντα σταδίους Σάρδεων ἧκον παρ᾽ 

’ A , e , ~ ’ , 
αὐτὸν Μιθρίνης τε ὁ φρούραρχος τῆς ἀκροπόλεως 
τῆς ἐν Σάρδεσι καὶ Σαρδιανῶν οἱ δυνατώτατοι, ἐνδι- 
δόντες οἱ μὲν τὴν πόλιν, ὁ δὲ Μιθρίνης τὴν ἄκραν καὶ 
τὰ χρήματα. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ αὐτὸς μὲν κατεστρα- 
τοπέδευσεν ἐπὶ τῷ “ΕἸ O° ἀπέ δὲ ὁ 
, ρμῷῳ ποταμῷ" ἀπέχει OE ὁ 
"Epos ἀπὸ Σάρδεων σταδίους ὅσον εἴκοσιν " ᾿Αμύνταν 
δὲ τὸν ᾿Ανδρομένους τὴν ἄκραν παραληψόμενον ἐκ- 
πέμπει ἐς Σάρδεις - καὶ Μιθρίνην μὲν ἐν τιμῇ ἅμα οἷ 
ἦγε, Dapdiavous δὲ καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους Λυδοὺς τοῖς νόμοις 


XVIG 


36 AAEZANAPOY 


τε τοῖς πάλαι Λυδῶν χρῆσθαι ἔδωκε καὶ ἐλευθέρους 
> ana ὃν κι ny ‘ 3. τὶ ς ,. “ 
εἶναι ἀφῆκεν. ἀνῆλθε δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς εἰς τὴν ἀκραν, ἵνα 
A (2 im ~ ΄“ a ° = “5 Ν 
τὸ φρούριον ἣν τῶν Περσῶν" καὶ ἔδοξεν αὐτῷ ὀχυρὸν 
τὸ χωρίον - ὑπερύψηλόν τε γὰρ ἦν καὶ ἀπότομον πάντη 
A ~ , , , A A ’ A ~ x 
καὶ τριπλῷ τείχει πεφραγμένον * αὐτὸς δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ ἄκρᾳ 
vaov τε οἰκοδομῆσαι Διὸς ᾽Ολυμπίου ἐπενόει͵ καὶ βωμὸν 
δ ’, “ δὲ 3 “ ~ », “ ΕῚ 
ἱδρύσασθαι. σκοποῦντι de αὐτῷ τῆς ἀκρας ὅπερ ἐπι- 

, , “ Ε 3 , A 9 , 
τηδειότατον χωρίον ὥρᾳ ETOUS ἐξαίφνης χειμὼν ἐπιγίγ- 

A ἊΝ A A ow 5» τὶ a , 
νεται καὶ βρονταὶ σκληραὶ καὶ ὕδωρ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ πίπτει 
οὗ τὰ τῶν Λυδῶν βασίλεια - καὶ ἐντεῦθεν ᾿Αλεξάν- 
δρῳ ἔδοξεν ἐκ θεοῦ σημανθῆναι ἵνα χρὴ οἰκοδομεῖσθαι 

“ ‘ 4 , A “ 9. ἢ , A 
τῷ Au τὸν νεών, Kai οὕτως ἐκέλευσε. κατέλιπε δὲ 

~ 4 + ~ 1 / 5 A , 
τῆς μὲν ἄκρας τῆς Σάρδεων ἐπιμελητὴν [Ταυσανίαν 

~ e , ~ A ’ ~ ΙΑ , A 
TOV ἑταίρων, τῶν δὲ φόρων τῆς συνταξεώς τε καὶ 
ἀποφορᾶς Νικίαν, “Acavdpov δὲ τὸν Φιλώτα Λυδίας 
καὶ τῆς ἄλλης τῆς Σπιθριδάτου ἀρχῆς, δοὺς αὐτῷ 
ε ’ ‘ A Φ ε 4 ‘ ‘ , 
ἱππέας Te καὶ ψιλοὺς ὅσοι ἱκανοὶ πρὸς τὰ παρόντα 
ἐδόκουν. ἸΚαάλαν δὲ καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον τὸν ᾿Αερόπου ἐπὶ 
τὴν χώραν τὴν Μέμνονος ἐκπέμπει, ἄγοντας τούς τε 
Πελοποννησίους καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ξυμμάχων τούς πολλοὺς 
πλὴν ᾿Αργείων - οὗτοι δὲ ἐν Σάρδεσι κατελείφθησαν 
τὴν ἄκραν φυλάττειν. 

Ἢ , δὲ ¢e Ν δας A ε , ’ 

ν τούτῳ δὲ ὡς τὰ ὑπερ τῆς ἱππομαχίας ἐξηγ- 
γέλθη, οἵ τε τὴν Ἔφεσον φρουροῦντες μισθοφόροι 
ᾧχοντο φεύγοντες, δύο τριήρεις τῶν ᾿Εἰφεσίων λα- 

, 4 \ ° “ ᾽ ’ e ᾽ , ad 
βόντες, καὶ Evy αὐτοῖς Αμύντας ὁ ᾿Αντιόχου, ὃς 
ἔφυγεν ἐκ Μακεδονίας ᾿Αλέξανδρον, παθὼν μὲν οὐδὲν 
πρὸς ᾿Αλεξάνδρου, δυσνοίᾳ δὲ τῇ πρὸς ᾿Αλέξανδρον 


4 “ A 7 ’ “ \ " “»ν» 
καὶ AUTOS ἀπαξιώσας τι παθεῖν σρος αὐτου αχάρι. 


8 


‘SOSHHdH UVAN MAIA 


VEIT PIT 0D BD YUBA £9 00h 














ANABASIS I, 18, 37 
Τετάρτῃ δὲ ἡμέρᾳ ἐς "Ἔφεσον ἀφικόμενος τούς 

“ “ ᾽ 38 Lh oa A , 
τε φυγάδας ὅσοι dv αὐτὸν ἐξέπεσον τῆς πόλεως 


Ephesus κατήγαγε καὶ τὴν ὀλιγαρχίαν καταλύσας 


occupied. δημοκρατίαν κατέστησε᾽ τοὺς δὲ φόρους 


ὅσους τοῖς βαρβάροις ἀπέφερον τῇ ᾿Αρτέμιδι ξυντε- 
λεῖν ἐκέλευσεν. ὁ δὲ δῆμος ὁ τῶν ᾿Εφεσίων, ὡς 
ἀφῃρέθη αὐτοῖς ὁ ἀπὸ τῶν ὀλίγων φόβος, τούς τε 
Μέμνονα ἐπαγαγομένους καὶ τοὺς τὸ ἱερὸν συλή- 
΄ “ΑΝ ’ δ A 4 4 ᾿] , A 
σαντας τῆς ᾿Αρτέμιδος καὶ τοὺς τὴν εἰκόνα THY Φιλιπ- 
που τὴν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καταβαλόντας καὶ τὸν τάφον ἐκ 
~ " » “ , A « ’ὔ ΄ ’ 
τῆς ἀγορᾶς ἀνορύξαντας τὸν ἩΗροπύθου τοῦ ἐλευ- 
θερώσαντος τὴν πόλιν ὥρμησαν ἀποκτεῖναι. Kal Σιύρ- 
pen Pp 
A A ‘ A " ΄σ ’ ‘ 4 
φακα μὲν καὶ τὸν παῖδα αὐτοῦ IeXayovta καὶ τοὺς 
τῶν ἀδελφῶν τοῦ Σύρφακος παῖδας ἐκ τοῦ ἱεροῦ 
, p 
ἐξαγαγόντες κατέλευσαν τοὺς δὲ ἄλλους διεκώλυσεν 
᾿Αλέξανδρος προσωτέρω ἐπιζητεῖν καὶ τιμωρεῖσθαι, 
γνοὺς ὅτι ὁμοῦ τοῖς αἰτίοις καὶ οὐ ξὺν δίκῃ τινάς, τοὺς 
μὲν κατ᾽ ἔχθραν, τοὺς δὲ κατὰ ἁρπαγὴν χρημάτων 
ἀποκτενεῖ, ξυγχωρηθὲν αὐτῷ, ὁ δῆμος. καὶ εἰ δή τῳ 
ἄλλῳ, καὶ τοῖς ἐν ᾿Εφέσῳ πραχθεῖσιν ᾿Αλέξανδρος 
ἐν τῷ τότε εὐδοκίμει. 
Ἔν τούτῳ δὲ ἐκ Μαγνησίας τε καὶ ] ράλλεων παρ᾽ 
“ἘῸΝ a ’ διδό ‘ , δ sad , 1 
αὐτὸν ἧκον ἐνδιδόντες τὰς πόλεις" καὶ ὃς πέμπει [Παρ- 


, ‘ Woe ὃ ‘ 
MEVLOVA, δοὺς αυτῷῳ ἰισχιλίους καὶ σεντα- 


Surrender 

of Mage= , \ A , ‘ , 

ecnana KOTLOUS πεζοὺς τῶν ἕένων καὶ Μ axedovas 
’ ’ A ~ e , ° 

Wee παραπλησίους, ἵππεας δὲ τῶν ἕταίι pov ες 


διακοσίους. Λυσίμαχον δὲ τὸν ᾿Α γαθοκλέους ἐπὶ τὰς 
Αὠλίδας τε πόλεις ξὺν δυνάμει οὐκ ἐλάττονι ἐξέπεμψε 


. Φ ? Me en eS a , ” a 4 
καὶ οσαι Ἰωνικαὶ υπο τοις βαρβάροις ΕτΤιὶ ἧσαν. και 


IO 


il 


12 


XVIII 


38 AAEZ/ANAPOY 


‘ 4 9 , “ , s 
τὰς μὲν ολιγαρχίας πανταχοῦ καταλύειν ἐκέλευσε, 
δημοκρατίας δὲ ἐγκαθιστάναι καὶ τοὺς νόμους τούς 

“ € , . ΄σ A A , , - 
σφῶν ἑκάστοις ἀποδοῦναι, καὶ τοὺς φόρους ἀνεῖναι 
“ a , “ , Sean NY ae , 
ὅσους τοῖς βαρβάροις ἀπέφερον. αὐτὸς δὲ ὑπομείνας 
ἐν ᾿Εἰφέσῳ θυσίαν τε ἔθυσε τῇ ᾿Αρτέμιδι καὶ πομπήν 
yA \ ~ Po 4 e , τ δ 9 
ἔπεμψε Euv τῇ στρατιᾷ πάσῃ ὡπλισμένῃ τε καὶ ὡς ἐς 
μάχην ξυντεταγμένῃ. 

Ty δ᾽ ὑστεραίᾳ ἀναλαβὼν τῶν τε πεζῶν τοὺς λοι- 

‘ a A , \ VS) = ‘ δ as 
ποὺς καῖ Tous τοξότας Kat τοὺς ᾿Α γριᾶνας καὶ τοὺς Θρᾳ- 


ς ’ 4 ~ e [ἢ ‘ 4 
κας ἱππεὰς καὶ τῶν ETALPWY THY TE βασιλικὴν 


Alexander " Η κ , ~ τ. ee | , 
before ἴλην καὶ πρὸς ταύτῃ τρεῖς ἀλλας ἐπὶ Μιλήτου 
Miletus. 


ἐστέλλετο" καὶ THY μὲν ἔξω καλουμένην πόλιν 
ἐξ ἐφόδου ἔλαβεν ἐκλιπούσης τῆς φυλακῆς, ἐνταῦθα δὲ 
καταστρατοπεδεύσας ἔγνω ἀποτειχίζειν τὴν εἴσω πό- 
λιν. ᾿Ηγησίστρατος γάρ. ὅτῳ ἡ φρουρὰ ἡ Μιλησίων 
ἐκ βασιλέως ἐπετέτραπτο, πρόσθεν γράμματα παρ᾽ 
᾿Αλέξανδρον ἔπεμπεν ἐνδιδοὺς τὴν Μίλητον: τότε 
δὲ ἀναθαρρήσας ἐπὶ τῷ Περσῶν στρατῷ οὐ μακρὰν 
ὄντι διασώζειν τοῖς Πέρσαις ἐπενόει τὴν πόλιν. Νι- 
κάνωρ δὲ τὸ ᾿λληνικὸν ναυτικὸν ἄγων ὑποφθάνει 
τοὺς []έρσας τρισὶν ἡμέραις πρότερος καταπλεύσας 
ἢ τῇ Μιλήτῳ τοὺς [Πέρσας προσσχεῖν, καὶ ὁρμίζεται 
ναυσὶν ἑξήκοντα καὶ ἑκατὸν ἐν τῇ νήσῳ τῇ Λάδῃ- 
κεῖται δὲ αὕτη ἐπὶ τῇ Μιλήτῳ. αἱ δὲ τῶν Περσῶν 
νῆες ὑστερήσασαι, ἐπειδὴ ἔμαθον οἱ ναύαρχοι τῶν ἀμφὶ 


Ν ικάνορα τὴν ἐν τῇ ΔΛαδῃ προκαταγωγήν, 


Occupa= 
tion of the πρὸς Ty Μυκάλῃ τῷ ὄρει ὡρμίσθησαν. τὴν 
Lade. yap Aadny τὴν νῆσον προκατειλήφει ᾿Αλέ- 


5 - A , XESS) , , κ Α 
Eavdpos, οὐ TMV νεῶν μόνον TY ἐγκαθορμίσει, ἀλλὰ καὶ 


ἈΝΆΒΑΣΙΣ I, 18. 39 


Tous Θρᾷκας καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ξένων ἐς τετρακισχιλίους 
διαβιβάσας ἐς αὐτήν. ἦσαν δὲ τῶν βαρβάρων αἱ νῆες 
ἀμφὶ τὰς πέτα ερσίας, 

Παρμενίων μὲν δὴ καὶ ὡς παρήνει eee vav- 
Maxey, τά Te ἄλλα kperaiviet τῷ ναυτικῷ τοὺς EXAnvas 


ἐπελπίζων καί τι καὶ θεῖον ἀνέπειθεν αὐτόν, 


Parmeni= 

Ons advice, == 3) es Γ ἢ 55 ν ΤΩ 59 a 
toattack 91: 4ETOS ὦφθη καθήμενος επι TOU αἰγιαλοῦ 
thePersian x , me , a A 
flect, τὸς κατὰ πρύμναν τῶν Αλεξάνδρου νεῶν. καὶ 
iected. 


γὰρ δὴ νικήσαντας μὲν μεγάλα ὠφεληθήσεσθαι 
> δ ῳ, - A Ε Ν Ἅ Ν ‘ - 
ἐς τὰ ὅλα: νικηθεῖσι δὲ οὐ Tapa μέγα ἔσεσθαι TO πταῖ- 
A o A - A {2 A 

cua’ Kat ὥς yap θαλαττοκρατεῖν τοὺς Πέρσας. καὶ 
αὐτὸς δὲ ἔφη ἐπιβῆναι ἐθέλειν τῶν νεῶν καὶ τοῦ κινδύνου 
μετέχειν. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δέ τῇ τε γνώμῃ ἁμαρτάνειν 
Μ ’ A n~ , i " x A ΕΣ 
ἔφη ΙΙαρμενίωνα καὶ τοῦ σημείου Ty οὐ κατὰ TO εἰκὸς 
ξυμβλήσει: ὀλίγαις τε γὰρ ναυσὶ πρὸς πολλῷ πλείους 
ξὺν οὐδενὶ λογισμῷ ᾿ἀυμίχησ ste καὶ οὐ μεμελετηκότι 
τῷ τον ναυτικῷ τ ἠσκημένον τὸ τῶν Κυπρίων 
τε καὶ Φοινίκων: τήν τε πο τῶν Μακεδόνων 
καὶ τὴν τόλμαν ἐν ἀβεβαίῳ χωρίῳ οὐκ ἐθέλειν παρα- 
r - , ‘ ε “ ΄“ , 
δοῦναι τοῖς βαρβάροις" καὶ ἡττηθεῖσι τῇ ναυμαχίᾳ 
οὐ μικρὰν τὴν βλάβην ἔσεσθαι ἐς τοῦ πολέμου τὴν 
πρώτην δόξαν, Ta τε ἄλλα καὶ τοὺς Ελληνας νεωτε- 
ριεῖν πρὸς τοῦ ναυτικοῦ πταίσματος τὴν ἐξαγγελίαν 
» ͵ ΄“- A ~ - A ς 
ἐπαρθέντας. ταῦτα μὲν τῷ λογισμῳ ξυντιθεὶς οὐκ 
᾽ “ "5 ’, »“» XN ”~ A .} ‘ 
ἐν καιρῷ ἀπέφαινε ναυμαχεῖν" τὸ θεῖον δὲ αὐτὸς 
” > A a ‘ \ \ ε - x 
ἄλλη ἐξηγεῖσθαι: εἶναι μὲν γὰρ πρὸς αὑτοῦ τον 
ΕῚ , 9 ) SES ~ , 3 , a 
ἀετόν, GAN’ οτι ἐπὶ γῆς καθήμενος ἐφαίνετο, δοκεῖν 
« ~ , ω ef 3 ~ , lal I “ 
οἱ μᾶλλόν τι σημαίνειν ὅτι ἐκ γῆς κρατήσει τοῦ Llepcwy 


ναυτικοῦ. 


40 AAEZ/ANAPOY 


Kat ἐν τούτῳ ΤΓλαύκιππος, ἀνὴρ τῶν δοκίμων ἐν XIX. 
} , ἀνὴρ μ 
Μιλήτῳ, ἐκπεμφθεὶς παρὰ ᾿Αλέξανδρον παρὰ τοῦ δήμου 
A ~ , ~ , oe ἴων ’ 
Siegeof ΤῈ Καὶ τῶν ξένων τῶν μισθοφόρων, οἷς μάλλον 


? , « 4 f. ᾿ 
Miletus. τὶ ἐπετέτραπτο ἡ πόλις, τά τε τείχη ἔφη 


ἐθέλειν τοὺς Μιλησίους καὶ τοὺς λιμένας παρέχειν κοι- 
νοὺς ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ καὶ Τ]έρσαις" καὶ τὴν πολιορκίαν ἐπὶ 
τούτοις λύειν ἠξίου. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ΤΓλαυκίππῳ μὲν 2 

" ’ Ν Υ 3 A , 
προςτάσσει ἀπαλλαττεσθαι κατὰ τάχος ἐς THY πολιν 
καὶ Μιλησίοις ἐπαγγέλλειν παρασκευάζεσθαι ὡς μαχου- 
μένους ἕωθεν. αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἐπιστήσας τῷ τείχει μηχανάς, 
καὶ τὰ μὲν καταβαλὼν δ ὀλίγου τῶν τειχῶν, τὰ δὲ 
κατασείσας ἐπὶ πολὺ προσῆγε τὴν στρατιὰν ὡς ἐπι- 
βησομένους ἢ κατερήριπτο ἢ ἐσεσάλευτο τὸ τεῖχος, 
, ’ ‘ , 9 77 “-- ~ 
ἐφομαρτούντων Kat μόνον οὐ θεωμένων τῶν Περσῶν 

~ , “ 
ἀπὸ τῆς Μυκάλης πολιορκουμένους τοὺς φίλους σφῶν 

, 
καὶ ξυμμάχους. 
"Ey τούτῳ δὲ καὶ of ἀμφὶ Νικάνορα ἀπὸ τῆς Λάδης 3 

τὴν ὁρμὴν τῶν ξὺν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ κατιδόντες ἐς τὸν λιμένα 


ἐπέπλεον τῶν Μιλησίων παρὰ yiv τήν εἰρεσίαν 
Its cap= 7 p y" 1 i 


ture. , ὴ δ . “ Σ ᾿ 
TOLOUMEVOL, KAL KATA τὸ στομαὰ TOV λιμένος 


ἧπερ στενότατον ἣν ἀντιπρώρους βύζην τὰς τριήρεις 
ὁρμίσαντες ἀποκεκλείκεσαν τῷ μὲν [Περσικῷ ναυτικῷ 
A a ’ 4 ΄σ 
τὸν λιμένα, τοῖς Μιλησίοις δὲ τὴν ἐκ τῶν [Περσῶν 
ΓΔ 
ὠφέλειαν. ἔνθα οἱ Μιλήσιοί τε καὶ οἱ μισθοφόροι 4 
’ ΄ 
πανταχόθεν ἤδη προσκειμένων σφίσι τῶν Μακεδόνων 
ε A ’ 2 e “ los > - τῇ , SEN 
οἱ μὲν αὐτῶν ῥιπτοῦντες σφᾶς ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ ἐπὶ 
2 : aes if 
τῶν ἀσπίδων ὑπτίων ἐς νησῖδα τινα ἀνώνυμον TH 
, " , , \ 3 U 
πόλει ἐπικειμένην διενήχοντο" οἱ δὲ ἐς κελήτια 


5" ’ὔ 4 ’ , «ς ’ Ἀ , 
ἐμβαίνοντες καὶ ἐπειγόμενοι ὑποφθάσαι τὰς τριήρεις 


ANABASIZ I, 19. 41 


τῶν Μακεδόνων ἐγκατελήφθησαν ἐν τῷ στόματι τοῦ 
Χ , ᾿ a a e a NX 49 ’ ΄ 
μενος πρὸς τῶν τριηρων᾽ οἱ de πολλοὶ ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ 
πόλει ἀπώλλυντο. 
.- ,» 9 4 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ἐχομένης ἤδη τῆς πόλεως ἐπὶ 5 
A ~ , >) , 
τοὺς ἐς THY νῆσον καταπεφευγότας ἐπέπλει αὐτός, 
, , bad A , “A ~ , 
κλίμακας Depew ἐπὶ Tas πρώρας τῶν τριηρῶν κελεύ- 
΄ [2 A 
σας, ὡς κατὰ τὰ ἀπότομα τῆς νήσου, καθάπερ πρὸς 
τεῖχος, ἐκ τῶν νεῶν τὴν ἀπόβασιν ποιησόμενος. ὡς 6 
\ ’ ’ , ‘ ’ Lod , Cae 
δὲ διακινδυνεύειν ἐθέλοντας τοὺς ἐν τῇ νήσῳ ἑώρα, 
> ’ SN a ΕῚ ~ Φ a? 
οἶκτος λαμβάνει αὐτὸν τῶν ἀνδρῶν, ὅτι γενναῖοί τε 
~ a ΕῚ 
καὶ πιστοὶ αὐτῷ ἐφαίνοντο, καὶ σπένδεται πρὸς αὐ- 
a a 3 \ «& 
τοὺς ἐπὶ τῷδε ὡς αὐτῷ ξυστρατεύειν: ἦσαν δὲ οὗτοι 
A , 
μισθοφόροι “Ἕλληνες ἐς τριακοσίους. αὐτοὺς δὲ Μιλησί- 
ec ‘ ’ “ , An , ΝΜ 
ους, ὅσοι μὴ ἐν τῇ καταλήψει τῆς πόλεως ἔπεσον, 
ἀφῆκε καὶ ἐλευθέρους εἶναι ἔδωκεν. 
΄ , a 
Oi δὲ βάρβαροι ἀπὸ τῆς Μυκάλης ὁρμώμενοι ταῖς 7 
\ e , ’ , ne an rn 
Mev ἡμεραις ἐπέπλεον TH Εὐλληνικῷ ναυτικῷ, προκα- 
λέσασθαι ἐς ναυμαχίαν ἐλπίζοντες " τὰς δὲ νύκτας 
4 σ΄ an 
πρὸς τῇ Μυκάλη οὐκ ἐν καλῷ ὡρμίζοντο, ὅτι ὑδρεύ- 
εσθαι ἀπὸ τοῦ Μαιάνδρου ποταμοῦ τῶν ἐκβολῶν διὰ 
΄ ’ - 
μακροῦ ἠναγκάζοντο. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ταῖς μὲν ναυσὶ 8 
\ ~ , 
τὸν λιμένα ἐφύλαττε τῶν Μιλησίων, ὡς μὴ Bia- 
σαιντο οἱ βάρβαροι τὸν ἔσπλουν, ἐκπέμπει δ᾽ ἐς 
A , « 4 
τὴν Μυκάλην Φιλώταν, ἄγοντα τούς τε ἱππέας καὶ 
τῶν πεζῶν τάξεις τρεῖς, παραγγείλας εἴργειν τῆς 
5" , A ΕῚ A A ~ ε , “ , 
ἀποβάσεως τοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν νεῶν. οἱ δέ, ὕδατός TE 
΄ » A 
σπάνει καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἐπιτηδείων οὐδὲν ἄλλο ὅτι μὴ 
, 93 - , » ’ ᾿] ᾿ 
πολιορκούμενοι ἐν ταῖς ναυσίν, ἐς Σάμον ἀπέπλευ- 


’ rc A > ’ ᾿ 3 ’ - 
σαν" ἐκεῖθεν δὲ επισιτισαμενοὶι αὖθις ἐπέπλεον TH 


42 AAEZANAPOY 


, ‘ \ \ \ ~ A ‘ a“ 
Μιλήτῳ. καὶ τὰς μὲν πολλὰς τῶν νεῶν πρὸ TOU 
λιμένος ἐν μετεώρῳ παρέταξαν, εἴ πη ἐκκαλέσαιντο 
τι Ν , A , , A 2. OA 
ἐς τὸ πέλαγος τοὺς Μακεδόνας: πέντε δὲ αὐτῶν 
Seif , ‘ A ΄ Γ , 4 
εἰσέπλευσαν εἰς τὸν μεταξὺ τῆς τε Aadys νήσον καὶ 

΄ ’ὔ 
τοῦ στρατοπέδου λιμένα, ἐλπίσαντες κενὰς κατα- 
A r - Ἷ 4 
λήψεσθαι τὰς ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ναῦς, ὅτι τοὺς ναύτας 
5 , 4 4 τι \ ~ ~ A A 
ἀποσκεδάννυσθαι τὸ πολὺ ἀπὸ τῶν νεῶν τοὺς μὲν 
| ἊΝ A \ DENS ὩΣ A 3 
ἐπὶ φρυγανισμῳῷ, τοὺς δὲ ἐπὶ ξυγκομιδῃ τῶν ἐπιτη- 
4 A A 9 ‘ , 
δείων, τοὺς δὲ καὶ ἐς προνομὰς ταττομένους, πεπυσ- 
> “ ᾿ , \ = A A 
μένοι ἦσαν. ἀλλὰ μερος μεν τι ἀπῆν τῶν ναυτῶν" 

A A , 

ἐκ δὲ τῶν παρόντων ξυμπληρώσας ᾿Αλέξανδρος δέκα 
΄ , x ~ ~ 
ναῦς, ὡς προσπλεούσας τὰς πέντε τῶν [Περσῶν κατ- 
- A ’ 
εἶδε, πέμπει ἐπ’ αὐτὰς κατὰ σπουδήν, ἐμβάλλειν 
ο , , ε A 9 - ’ A 
ἀντιπρώρους κελεύσας. οἱ de ἐν ταῖς πέντε ναυσὶ 
~ ~ A 
τῶν Περσῶν, ws παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα ἀναγομένους τοὺς Ma- 
κεδόνας ἐπὶ σφᾶς εἶδον, ὑποστρέψαντες ἐκ πολλοῦ 
” \ νιν , ΠΕΡ τ Ὁ , 
ἔφευγον πρὸς τὸ ἄλλο ναυτικόν. καὶ ἡ μὲν ᾿Ιασσέων 
A τ 7 4 κ΄ τὸ , > κ an 9 
ναῦς ἁλίσκεται αὐτοῖς ἀνδράσιν ἐν τῇ φυγῇ, οὐ ταχυ- 
lad e A ’ ΕΣ - " 4 
ναυτοῦσα" αἱ δὲ τέσσαρες ἔφθασαν καταφυγεῖν εἰς τὰς 
Π A la 
οἰκείας τριήρεις. οὕτω μὲν δὴ ἀπέπλευσαν ἄπρακτοι ἐκ 
Μιλήτου οἱ Πέρσαι. 
Α ΄' A ἡ 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ καταλῦσαι ἔγνω τὸ ναυτικὸν χρη- 
μάτων τε ἐν τῷ τότε ἀπορίᾳ καὶ ἅμα οὐκ ἀξιόμαχον 
~ \ ΄ ‘ ΄ rt 3 
ὁρῶν τὸ αὑτοῦ ναυτικὸν τῷ Περσικῷ, οὔκουν 
Siege of sap san ; ΕΣ κ 
Halicar- ἐθέλων οὐδὲ μέρει τινὶ τῆς στρατιᾶς κιν- 
nassus. P 2 . P i = 
δυνεύειν. ἄλλως τε ἐπενόει, κατέχων ἤδη τῷ 

ΜΝ A WAN , “ ΒΩ μας, +S Ψ 
πεζῷ τὴν ᾿Ασίαν, ὅτι οὔτε ναυτικοῦ ἔτι δέοιτο, τάς τε 

A a ~ 
παραλίους πόλεις λαβὼν καταλύσει TO Περσῶν ναυτι- 


, -, ey? x ε , , ” 
KOV, OUTE ὁπόθεν τας υπηρέσιας συμπληρώσουσιν OUTE 


9 


1 Ke) 


II 


XX. 


ANABASIS I, 20. 43 


“ ~ ᾽ ’ , BA 4 ‘ " A 
ὅπη τῆς ᾿Ασίας προσέξουσιν ἔχοντας. καὶ τὸν ἀετὸν 

, , “ 5 , >] ° 93 a ~ 
ταύτῃ συνέβαλλεν OTL ἐσήμηνεν αὐτῷ EK τῆς γῆς 
κρατήσειν τῶν νεῶν. 

Tatra δὲ διαπραξάμενος ἐπὶ Καρίας ἐστελλετο, 
ὅτι ἐν ᾿Αλικαρνασσῷ συνεστηκέναι οὐ φαύλην δύνα- 
μιν τῶν τε βαρβάρων καὶ ξένων ἐξηγγελλετο. ὅσαι 
δὲ ἐν μέσῳ πόλεις Μιλήτου τε καὶ ᾿Αλικαρνασσοῦ, 
ταύτας ἐξ ἐφόδου λαβὼν καταστρατοπεδεύει πρὸς 
ς Low) ° , A , 5 ’ Uj 
Αλικαρνασσῷ, ἀπέχων τῆς πόλεως ἐς πέντε μάλιστα 

, ε rN / , “ Ἂ ΄ 
σταδίους, ὡς ἐπὶ χρονίῳ πολιορκίᾳ. ἥ τε γὰρ Φύσις 
τοῦ χωρίου ὀχυρὸν ἐποίει αὐτὸ καὶ ὅπη τι ἐνδεῖν ὡς 
πρὸς ἀσφάλειαν ἐφαίνετο, ξύμπαντα ταῦτα Μέμνων 

ry) \ ’ + μ᾿ , ‘ , 
Te αὐτὸς Taper, ἤδη ἀποδεδειγμένος πρὸς Δαρείου 
τῆς τε κάτω ᾿Ασίας καὶ τοῦ ναυτικοῦ παντὸς ἡγεμών, 
J) lal , A ~ A A 
ἐκ πολλοῦ παρεσκευάκει, Kal στρατιῶται πολλοὶ μεν 
ξένοι μισθοφόροι ἐν τῇ πόλει ἐγκατελείφθησαν, πολλοὶ 
\ ‘ ~ Say e , 3 ’ oe 
de καὶ Περσῶν αὐτῶν: at τε τριήρεις ἐφώρμουν τῳ 
λιμένι, ὡς καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν ναυτῶν πολλὴν ὠφέλειαν 
γίγνεσθαι ἐς τὰ ἔργα. 

Ty μὲν δὴ πρώτη ἡμέρᾳ προσάγοντος ᾿Αλεξανδρου τῷ 
τείχει κατὰ τὰς ἐπὶ Μύλασα φερούσας πύλας ἐκδρομή 
τε γίγνεται τῶν ἐκ τῆς πόλεως καὶ ἀκροβολισμός" 
καὶ τούτους οὐ χαλεπῶς ἀνέστειλαν τε οἱ παρ᾽ ᾽Αλε- 

, -Σ ’ A ’ A / , 

Eavdpou ἀντεκδραμόντες καὶ ἐς τὴν πόλιν κατέκλεισαν. 

Οὐ πολλαῖς δὲ ὕστερον ἡμέραις ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἀνα- 
λαβὼν τούς τε ὑπασπιστὰς καὶ τὴν τῶν ἑταίρων ἵππον 
Failure οἱ καὶ τὴν ᾿Αμύντου τε καὶ ΠΕερδίκκου καὶ 
attempt’on 7 ; A ‘ A < 
Myndus. Μελεάγρου τάξιν τὴν πεζικὴν καὶ πρὸς 


τούτοις τοὺς τοξότας καὶ τοὺς ᾿Αγριᾶνας περιῆλθε 


44 AAEZANAPOY 
~ ’ " A ‘ , , , - 
τῆς πόλεως ἐς τὸ πρὸς Μύνδου μέρος. τό τε τεῖχος 
κατοψόμενος, εἰ ταύτῃ ἐπιμαχώτερον τυγχάνει ὃν ἐς 
τὴν προσβολὴν καὶ ἅμα εἰ τὴν Μύνδον ἐξ ἐπιδρομῆς 
δύναιτο λαθὼν κατασχεῖν - ἔσεσθαι γὰρ οὐ σμικρὰν 
τὴν ὠφέλειαν ἐς τὴν τῆς ᾿Αλικαρνασσοῦ πολιορκίαν 
4 , 9 , ’ , ἊΣ ’ la 
τὴν Μύνδον οἰκείαν yevouevyy: καί τι καὶ ἐνεδίδοτο 
αὐτῷ ἐκ τῶν Μυνδίων, εἰ λάθοι νυκτὸς προσελθών. 
᾿ ’ A A ‘ ‘ , τὶ A ’ , 
αὐτός μὲν δὴ κατὰ τὰ συγκείμενα ἀμφὶ μέσας νύκτας 
προσῆλθε τῷ τείχει" ὡς δὲ οὐδὲν ἐνεδίδοτο ἀπὸ τῶν 
» δ ee A 4 e , ᾿] ~ 3 
ἔνθον, αἵ τε μηχαναὶ καὶ αἱ κλίμακες αὐτῷ οὐ παρ- 
ἤσαν, οἷα δὴ οὐκ ἐπὶ πολιορκίαν σταλέντι, ἀλλ᾽. ὡς ἐπὶ 
ἢ 3 , A , , 4 « 
προδοσίᾳ ἐνδιδομένης τῆς πόλεως, προσήγαγε καὶ ὡς 
τῶν Μακεδόνων τὴν φάλαγγα, ὑπορύττειν κελεύσας 
‘ A“ ‘ 4 ’ Zz, « 
τὸ τεῖχος. καὶ ἕνα γε πύργον κατέβαλον οἱ Μακε- 
ddves* οὐ μέντοι ἐγύμνωσέ γε τὸ τεῖχος πεσών" καὶ 
οἱ ἐκ τῆς πόλεως ἅμα εὐρώστως ἀμυνόμενοι καὶ ἐκ τῆς 
᾿Αλικαρνασσοῦ κατὰ θάλασσαν πολλοὶ ἤδη παραβε- 
~ ’ 
βοηθηκότες ἄπορον ἐποίησαν τῷ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ τὴν αὐτο- 
σχέδιόν τε καὶ ἐξ ἐπιδρομῆς κατάληψιν τῆς Μύνδου. 
οὕτω μὲν δὴ ἐπανέρχεται ᾿Αλέξανδρος οὐδὲν πράξας 
in) “ « , ‘ a , A € - 
ὧν ἕνεκα ὡρμήθη, καὶ TH πολιορκίᾳ τῆς Αλικαρνασσοῦ 
αὖθις προσεῖχε. 
‘ κ ~ ‘ κι , “A 4 A , 
Καὶ τὰ πρῶτα μὲν τὴν τάφρον ἣ πρὸ τῆς πόλεως 
ὀρώρυκτο αὐτοῖς, πλάτος μὲν τριάκοντα μάλιστα 
, , ΔΥ 09 , bd , ee , 
πήχεων, βάθος de ἐς πεντεκαίδεκα, ἐχώννυε, τοῦ ῥᾳδίαν 
> A A A ’ ° 27 «aA » 
εἶναι τὴν προσαγωγὴν τῶν τε πύργων ad’ ὧν ἔμελλε 
“ , 
τοὺς ἀκροβολισμοὺς ἐς τοὺς προμαχομένους τοῦ τείχους 
ποιεῖσθαι καὶ τῶν ἀλλῶν μηχανῶν αἷς κατασείειν ἐπενόει 


A a“ ΑΨ ’ » a3 , >] ~ 
TO TELXOS. καὶ ἢ TE τάφρος αὐτῷ ἐχώσθη ου χαλεπῶς 





ANABASIS I, 21. 45 

ὶ οἱ wt ; δὰ i δὲ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Αλικ 
καὶ οἱ πύργοι προσήγοντο ἤδη. οἱ δὲ ἐκ τῆς Αλικαρ- 
νασσοῦ υυκτὸς ἐκδραιιόντες, ὡς ἐμπρῆσαι τούς τὲ 

, ‘ " Ἁ ᾿ . 
πύργους καὶ ὅσαι ἄλλαι μηχαναὶ προσηγμέναι ἢ οὐ 
πόρρω τοῦ προσάγεσθαι ἦσαν, ὑπὸ τῶν φυλακῶν τε 

᾿ Ἁ ᾿᾿ » . φι ~ » i a ul 

Μακεδόνων καὶ ὅσοι ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ ἔργῳ ἐξεγερθέντες 
παρεβοήθησαν οὐ χαλεπῶς κατεκλείσθησαν εἰς τὰ τείχη 
αὖθις. καὶ ἀπέθανον αὐτῶν ἄλλοι τὲ ἐς ἑβδομήκοντα 
καὶ ἑκατὸν καὶ Νεοπτόλεμος ὁ ᾿Αρραβαίου, τοῦ ᾿Ὰ μύν- 
του ἀδελφός, τῶν παρὰ Δαρεῖον αὐτομολησάντων * 
~ »ν» - ‘ ᾿ 
τῶν 0 ᾿Αλεξάνδρου στρατιωτῶν ἀπέθανον μὲν ἐς ἑκκαί- 
δεκα, τραυματίαι δὲ ἐγένοντο ἐς τριακοσίους, ὅτι ἐν 
νυκτὶ γενομένης τῆς ἐκδρομῆς ἀφυλακτότεροι ἐς τὸ 
τιτρώσκεσθαι ἦσαν. 

Οὐ πολλαῖς δὲ ἡμέραις ὕστερον δύο τῶν Μακε- 
do ὅπλ x τῆς ΠΕρδίχκ (ἕξεως ξυσκηνοῦντέ 
ὄνων ὁπλῖται ἐκ τῆς [Περδίκκου ταξεως ξυσκηνοῦντές 
a τε καὶ dua ξυμπίνοντες αὑτόν Te Kai τὰ αὑτοῦ 
fighting e Ff 7 ;A8 , ΄“ ᾿ > ” ‘ 
bere tne ἑκάτερος ἐπὶ μέγα τῷ λόγῳ ἦρεν. ἔνθα δὴ φι- 

" ᾿ " - Ἁ 
walls. λοτιμία Te ἐσπίπτει αὐτοῖς, Kal τι καὶ ὁ οἶνος 
«ε [ὦ "᾿ e ᾿ ,. ‘A ν᾽ ‘A “~ 
ὑπεθέρμαινεν, ὥστε ὁπλισάμενοι αὐτοὶ ἐπὶ σφῶν προσ- 

, ~ » 
βάλλουσι τῷ τείχει κατὰ τὴν ἄκραν τὴν πρὸς Μύλασα 

[ , e ᾽ ὃ ξ - - eer 
μάλιστα τετραμμένην. ὡς ἐπίδειξιν τῆς σφῶν ῥώμης 

= , a ‘ U ‘ , ‘ , A 
μάλλον τι ἢ πρὸς πολεμίους μετὰ κινδύνου τὸν ayova 

4 ~ 

ποιησόμενοι. καὶ τούτους κατιδόντες τινὲς τῶν ἐκ 
μοὶ , »” 4 . ‘A . 
τῆς πόλεως δύο τε ὄντας καὶ οὐ ξὺν λογισμῷ προσ- 

, 7 ‘ ‘ ‘4 
φερομένους τῷ τείχει ἐπεκθέουσιν. οἱ δὲ τοὺς μὲν 
ν᾿ 4 , . , * δὲ A 9 
ἐγγὺς πελάσαντας ἀπέκτειναν, πρὸς δὲ τοὺς ἀφεστη- 
κότας ἠκροβολί ζοντο, πλεονεκτούμενοι τῷ TE πλήθει 

Α + , τ “ , “ 3 ε , - 
καὶ τοῦ χωρίου τῇ χαλεπότητι, OTL ἐξ ὑπερδεξίου τοῖς 

’ ε« 9 ’ 4 ε 9 Ν ’ , 
πολεμίοις ἡ ἐπιδρομή τε καὶ ὁ ἀκροβολισμὸς ἐγίγνετο. 


10 


XX 


46 AAEZANAPOY 


AQ » ’ὔ > = , , Ἁ oS “a ~ 
καὶ ἐν τούτῳ ἀντέκθέουσί τινες Kat ἄλλοι τῶν TOU 3 
ΠΕερδίκκου στρατιωτῶν, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Αλικαρνασσοῦ 
ἄλλοι καὶ ξυμπίπτει μάχη καρτερὰ πρὸς τῷ τείχει" 

‘ , 4 \ ὅς | , + 
καὶ κατακλείονται αὖθις πρὸς τῶν Μακεδόνων εἴσω 
τῶν πυλῶν οἱ ἐπεκδραμόντες. παρ᾽ ὀλίγον δὲ ἦλθε καὶ 4 
ἁλῶναι ἡ πόλις. τά τε γὰρ τείχη ἐν τῷ τότε οὐκ ἐν 
ς - “ς΄ 4 Α ’ὔ 2 A , > 
ἀκριβεῖ φυλακῃ ἣν καὶ δύο πύργοι καὶ μεσοπύργιον ες 
ἔδαφος καταπεπτωκότα οὐ χαλεπὴν ἂν τῷ στρατεύ- 
ματι, εἰ ἅπαν προσήψιατο τοῦ ἔργου, τὴν ἐς τὸ τεῖχος 
πάροδον παρέσχε. καὶ ὁ τρίτος πύργος κατασεσεισ- 

’ “λ i ΔΝ nN » ’ e , 
μένος οὐδὲ οὗτος χάλεπως ἂν Ἰρείφθη ὑπορυσσόμενος " 

5 Ἃ ΕΣ 4 3 A “ , , 
ἀλλὰ ἔφθησαν γὰρ ἀντὶ τοῦ πεπτωκότος τείχους 
ἔσωθεν πλίνθινον μηνοειδὲς ἀντοικοδομησάμενοι οὐ χαλε- 
πῶς ὑπὸ πολυχειρίας. 

Kai τούτῳ ἐπῆγε τῇ ὑστεραίᾳ τὰς μηχανὰς ᾿Αλέξαν- 5 
dpos - καὶ ἐκδρομὴ αὖθις γίνεται τῶν ἐκ τῆς πόλεως ἐπὶ 
τῷ ἐμπρῆσαι τὰς μηχανάς. καὶ μέρος μὲν τι 
Sally by Ε- Ρ ms r σι ᾧ δεν - 
the be- τῶν πλησίον τοῦ τείχους γερρῶν καὶ ἑνὸς τῶν 
sieged. * ἢ 
πύργων τῶν ξυλίνων κατεκαύθη, τὰ δὲ ἄλλα 
διεφύλαξαν οἱ περὶ Φιλώταν τε καὶ ᾿λλαάανικον, οἷς ἡ 
φυλακὴ αὐτῶν ἐπετέτραπτο" ὡς δὲ καὶ ᾿Αλὲξανδρος 
᾽ , Ε > Ε ἊΝ U an “ w+ 
ἐπεφανὴ ἐν TH ἐκδρομῇ, τάς τε δᾷδας ὅσας ἔχοντες 
ἐκβεβοηθήκεσαν ἀφέντες καὶ τὰ ὅπλα οἱ πολλοὶ αὐ- 

~ er SA “ , a4 , , 
τῶν ῥίψαντες εἴσω τοῦ τείχους ἔφευγον. καίτοι Ta 6 
γε πρῶτα τῇ φύσει τε τοῦ χωρίου, ὑπερδεξίου ὄντος, 
ἐπεκράτουν καὶ οὐ κατὰ μέτωπον μόνον ἠκροβολί- 
ζοντο ἐς τοὺς προμαχομένους τῶν μηχανῶν, ἀλλὰ 
καὶ ἐκ τῶν πύργων, οἱ δὴ ἑκατέρωθεν τοῦ ἐρηριμμένου 


[2 +) A e , 5» , A , 
τείχους αὐτοὶ ὑπολελειμμένοι EK πλαγίου TE καὶ μόνον 


ἈΝΑΒΆΣΕΙΣ I, 22. 47 
οὐ κατὰ νώτου παρεῖχον ἀκροβολίζεσθαι ἐς τοὺς τῷ 
ἀντῳκοδομημένῳ τείχει προσάγοντας. 

Οὐ πολλαῖς δὲ ὕστερον ἡμέραις ἐπάγοντος αὖθις 

᾿Αλεξάνδρου τὰς μηχανὰς τῷ πλινθίνῳ τῷ ἐντὸς τείχει 
A τ ra §) , Laws ’ A , 

Sécéud καὶ αὐτοῦ ἐφεστηκότος TH ἔργῳ, ἐκδρομὴ γίγ- 

sally by 


the be= 
sieged. 


νεται πανδημεὶ EK τῆς πόλεως τῶν μὲν κατὰ TO 
ἐρηριμμένον τεῖχος, ἣ αὐτὸς ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐπε-- 
, A ι κ \ , - INN ’ 
TETAKTO, TOV δὲ κατὰ TO Τρίπυλον, ἢ οὐδὲ πάνυ τι 
προσδεχομένοις τοῖς Μακεδόσιν ἦν. καὶ οἱ μὲν dodas τε 
ταῖς μηχαναῖς ἐνέβαλλον καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα ἐς τὸ ἐξάψαι τε 
φλόγα καὶ ἐπὶ μέγα προκαλέσασθαι: τῶν δὲ ἀμφ᾽ 
᾿Αλέξανδρον αὐτῶν τε ἐμβαλλόντων ἐς αὐτοὺς ἐρρωμέ- 
vos καὶ ταῖς μηχαναῖς ἀπὸ τῶν πύργων λίθων τε μεγά- 
λων ἀφιεμένων καὶ βελῶν ἐξακοντιζομένων οὐ χαλεπῶς 
τὰ ’ [ A » τ A / A » 
ἀπεστραφησαᾶν τε καὶ ἔφυγον ἐς τὴν πόλιν. καὶ φοό- 
’ὔ >] ° , 9 ’ δ“ , ’ A 
vos TavTy οὐκ Ολίγος ἐγένετο, ὅσῳ πλείονές τε καὶ 
A , om ; ’ / € A X % - 
ξὺν μείζονι τῇ τόλμη ἐξέδραμον. οἱ μὲν γὰρ εἰς χεῖρ- 
ας ἐλθόντες τοῖς Μακεδόσιν ἀπέθανον, οἱ δὲ ἀμφὶ 
τῷ τείχει τῷ καταπεπτωκότι, στενοτέρας τε ἢ κατὰ 
τὸ πλῆθος αὐτῶν τῆς παρόδου οὔσης καὶ τῶν κατε- 
ρηριμμένων τοῦ τείχους χαλεπὴν τὴν ὑπέρβασιν αὐτοῖς 
παρεχόντων. 
Tots δὲ κατὰ τὸ Τρίπυλον ἐκδραμοῦσιν ἀπήντα Πτο- 
λεμαῖος ὁ σωματοφύλαξ ὁ βασιλικός, τήν τε ᾿Αδδαίου 
4 [2 “ eo ’ + A ay 
Kal Τιμάνδρου ἅμα οἵ τάξιν ἄγων καὶ ἔστιν 
The fight= x » ἐκ 
ingatthe os τών ψιλών᾽ καὶ οὗτοι οὐδὲ αὐτοὶ χαλεπῶς 
gates. ~ 
ἐτρέψαντο τοὺς ἐκ τῆς πόλεως. ξυνέβη δὲ Kat 
τούτοις ἐν τῇ ἀποχωρήσει κατὰ στενὴν γέφυραν τὴν 


᾿ ΩΝ “ [ / Uf , , 
επι τῆς ταφρου πεποιημενὴν φεύγουσι τὴν τε γέφυ- 


XXII. 


48 AAEZANAPOY 


ραν αὐτὴν ὑπὸ πλήθους ξυντρῖψαι καὶ πολλοὺς 
3 o~ -) 4 f 93 ’ 4A A ε a “ 
αὐτῶν ἐς τὴν τάφρον ἐμπεσόντας τοὺς μὲν ὕπο σφῶν 
καταπατηθέντας διαφθαρῆναι, τοὺς δὲ καὶ ἄνωθεν 
ὑπὸ τῶν Μακεδόνων βαλλομένους. 6 πλεῖστος δὲ 
’; 4 “ , ’ - ’ὔ Φ « , 
φόνος περὶ ταῖς πύλαις αὐταῖς ξυνέβη, ὅτι ἡ ξύγ- 
A - , A οὗ ΄ ΄ 
κλεισις τῶν πυλῶν φοβερά τε καὶ πρὸ τοῦ καιροῦ 
γενομένη, δεισάντων μὴ συνεισπέσοιεν τοῖς φεύγου- 
’ , ᾿] ~ ς , A QA a 
σιν ἐχόμενοι αὐτῶν οἱ Μακεδόνες, πολλοὺς καὶ τῶν 
, A , 7 5) , ΝῚ \ ᾽ a x 
φιλίων τῆς εἰσόδου ἀπέκλεισεν, OVS πρὸς αὐτοῖς τοῖς 
τείχεσιν οἱ Μακεδόνες διέφθειραν. καὶ παρ᾽ ὀλίγον 
ἧκεν ἁλῶναι ἡ πόλις, εἰ μὴ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἀνεκαλέσατο 
τὸ στράτευμα, ἔτι διασῶσαι ἐθέλων τὴν ᾿Αλικαρνασ- 
σόν, εἴ τι φίλιον ἐνδοθείη ἐκ τών ᾿Αλικαρνασσέων. 
s ’ A ΄“ A ’ n~ ; 9 ’ Cos 
ἀπέθανον δὲ τῶν μὲν ἐκ τῆς πόλεως ἐς χιλίους, τῶν 
δὲ ξὺν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἀμφὶ τοὺς τεσσαράκοντα, καὶ ἐν 
τούτοις [Πτολεμαῖός τε ὁ σωματοφύλαξ καὶ Κλέαρχος 
ὁ τοξάρχης καὶ ᾿Αδδαῖος, χιλίαρχος οὗτος, καὶ ἄλλοι 
~ ᾿] -ἢ , , 
τῶν οὐκ ἠμελημένων Μακεδόνων. 
Ἔνθα δὴ ξυνελθόντες οἱ ἡγεμόνες τῶν ΠΕερσῶν, ’Opov- 
τοβάτης τε καὶ Μέμνων, καὶ ἐκ τῶν παρόντων γνόντες 
΄σ >] , » 4 \\ 5 ’ “ 
σφᾶς τε οὐ δυναμένους ἐπὶ πολὺ ἀντέχειν τῇ 
Destruc= : a ei 7 τ F 
tion of πολιορκίᾳ καὶ TOU τείχους TO μὲν TL καταπε- 
the city. No Re Ate es 7 ; 
πτωκὸς ἤδη ὁρῶντες, TO δὲ καὶ κατασεσεισμέ- 
voy, πολλοὺς δὲ τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἐν ταῖς ἐκδρομαῖς τοὺς 
A , A A 4 € A a ἴω “ 
μὲν διεφθαρμένους, τοὺς δὲ καὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ τετρώσθαι ἀπο- 
, yA ΄σ Ε] ΄“ [Δ ο 4A , 
μάχους ὄντας, ταῦτα ἐν νῷ λαβόντες ἀμφὶ δευτέραν 
4 “A 4 , , , εἴ τὰ M4 
φυλακὴν τῆς νυκτὸς τὸν τε ξύλινον πύργον ὃν avTot 
ἀντῳκοδόμησαν ταῖς μηχαναῖς τῶν πολεμίων ἐμπιπρᾶσι 


κ ‘ Χ " ᾿ \ , ’ Ὁ 93, , ue 
καὶ Tag στοὰς ev als Ta βέλη QUTOLS ATEKELTO. eve Ba- 


XXII 


ANABASIS I, 23. 49 


4 A rn Sail ΄ - ’ A , 
λον δὲ καὶ ταῖς οἰκίαις πῦρ ταῖς πλησίον τοῦ τείχους" 3 
τῶν δὲ καὶ προσήψατο ἡ φλὸξ ἀπό τε τῶν στοῶν καὶ 
τοῦ πύργου πολλὴ ἐπενεχθεῖσα καί τι καὶ τοῦ ἀνέμου 

, ; , , 77 ε A ᾽ 4 ” 
ταύτῃ ἐπιφέροντος" αὐτῶν JE OL μὲν ἐς THY ἄκραν 

‘ ’ ΄σ , . , e Wee) A , 
τὴν ἐν τῇ νήσῳ ἀπεχώρησαν, οἱ δὲ ἐς τὴν Σιαλμακίδα 
οὕτω καλουμένην. ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ δὲ @s ἐξηγγέλθη 4 

΄ ΄- A 
ταῦτα πρός τινων αὐτομολησάντων ἐκ TOU ἔργου καὶ 

\ a A , ΕῚ , , 5 , , 

To πῦρ πολὺ καθεώρα αὐτός, καίτοι ἀμφί που μέσας 
νύκτας ἣν τὸ γιγνόμενον, ὁ δὲ καὶ ὡς ἐξαγαγὼν τοὺς 
Μακεδόνας τοὺς μὲν ert ἐμπιπράντας τὴν πόλιν 
5 “ A 3 “ Ch ale , co 
ἔκτεινεν " ὅσοι δὲ ἐν ταῖς οἰκίαις καταλαμβάνοιντο τῶν 
SAX , , A ’ὔ / 

iKapvarcéwy, τούτους δὲ σώζειν παρήγγειλεν. 

Ἤδη τε ἕως ὑπέφαινε καὶ κατιδὼν τὰς ἄκρας ἃς 5 
οἵ τε Πέρσαι καὶ οἱ μισθοφόροι κατειλήφεσαν, ταύτας 
μὲν ἀπέγνω πολιορκεῖν, τριβήν τε ἐπινοῶν 
Princess ‘ = 
Adaap- οὐκ ολίγην ἔσεσθαί of ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὰς Ty φύσει 
pointed to = , κ 3 \ , > ; , 
govern TOV χωρίων καὶ οὐ παρὰ μέγα εἶναι ἐξελόντι 
Caria. x a 
οἱ τὴν πόλιν ἤδη πᾶσαν. θάψας δὲ τοὺς 6 
5 , 9 “ ‘ ‘ , ‘ J , 
ἀποθανόντας ἐν τῇ νυκτὶ τὰς μέν μηχανὰς ἐς Τράλ- 
λεις ἀπαγαγεῖν ἐκέλευσε τοὺς ἐπ᾽ αὐταῖς τεταγμένους " 

A ~ 
αὐτὸς δὲ τὴν πόλιν εἰς ἔδαφος κατασκάψας αὐτῆς 
τε ταύτης καὶ τῆς ἄλλης Καρίας φυλακὴν ἐγ- 

Ἁ ’ A ‘ ’ ε Ue 
καταλιπὼν ξένους μὲν πεζοὺς τρισχιλίους, ἱππέας 
A Ε] , A - « ’ 5 “ 
δὲ ἐς διακοσίους καὶ [Πτολεμαῖον ἡγεμόνα αὐτῶν 
ἐπὶ Φρυγίας ἐστέλλετο. τῆς δὲ Καρίας ξυμπάσης 7 
σατραπεύειν ἔταξεν “Adar, θυγατέρα μὲν ᾿Εἰκα- 
τόμνου, γυναῖκα δὲ “Idpréws, ὃς καὶ ἀδελφὸς αὑτῇ 
ov κατὰ νόμον τῶν Καρῶν ξυνῷκει. καὶ ὁ μὲν 
‘Id A A , 3 / ἊΝ 2 
ριεὺς τελευτῶν ταύτῃ ἐπέτρεψε τὰ πράγματα, 
7 D 


50 AAE/ANAPOY 


, ’ CA, 5) , x 9 \ , A 
νενομισμένον ev τῇ Agia ἔτι ἀπὸ Σεμεράμεως καὶ 
γυναῖκας ἄρχειν ἀνδρῶν. [Πιξώδαρος δὲ τὴν μὲν 
9 ’ ~ ° a ᾿] ‘ A n Ν , 
ἐκβάλλει τῆς ἀρχῆς, αὐτὸς δὲ κατεῖχε τὰ πράγματα. 
τελευτήσαντος δὲ [Πιξωδάρου ᾿Οροντοβάτης τὴν Ka- 
ρῶν ἀρχὴν ἐκ βασιλέως πεμφθεὶς εἶχε, γαμβρὸς ov 
Tligwdapov. “Ada δὲ "Αλινδαὰ μόνον κατεῖχε, χωρίον 
τῆς Kapias ἐν τοῖς ὀχυρώτατον, καὶ ἐσβαλόντι ᾿Αλεξ- 
ἀνδρῳ ἐς Καρίαν ἀπήντα, τά te ΓΑλιωδα ἐνδιδοῦσα 
καὶ παῖδα οἱ τιθεμένη ᾿Αλέξανδρον. καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος τά 
te Αλινδὰ αὐτῇ ἐπέτρεψε καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ παιδὸς οὐκ 
ἀπηξίωσε, καὶ ἐπειδὴ ᾿Αλικαρνασσόν τε ἐξεῖλε καὶ τῆς 
», , ’ , SIN ay, ε , x 
ἄλλης Καρίας ἐπεκράτησεν, αὐτῃ ἄρχεῖιν ἁπάσης ἔδωκε. 

Tév Μακεδόνων δὲ ἔστιν οἱ συνεστρατευμένοι ᾿Αλεξ- 
ἀνδρῳ ἦσαν νεωστὶ πρὸ τῆς στρατείας γεγαμηκότες" 


καὶ τούτων ἔγνω οὐκ ἀμελητέα εἶναί οἱ ᾿Αλέξ-. 


Furlough 3 BN ’ , ᾿ ee > K , 

granted ανόρος, a ἐκπέμπει γὰρ αὐτοὺς εκ WKapias 
to newl , 5) ἢ a 

Δε το διαχειμάσοντας ἐν Μακεδονίᾳ ἅμα ταῖς γυ- 
Mace= t > , > Ξ AD A 

donians, γαιξίν, ἐπιτάξας αὐτοῖς [Itodeuaioy τε τὸν 


~ , - 
Σελεύκου, ἕνα τῶν σωματοφυλάκων τῶν βα- 
σιλικῶν, καὶ τῶν στρατηγῶν Koivdyv τε τὸν Πολεμο- 
κράτους καὶ Μελέαγρον τὸν Νεοπτολέμου, ὅτι καὶ 
αὐτοὶ τῶν νεογάμων ἦσαν, προστάξας, ἐπειδὰν αὐτοί τε 
5 , ‘ ἢ \ “ ’ , > 
ἐπανίωσι καὶ Tous μετὰ σφῶν ἐκπεμφθέντας ἐπ- 
αναγάγωσι, καταλέξαι ἱππέας τε καὶ πεζοὺς ἐκ τῆς 
, “ , 4 an 4 ΩΣ of 
χώρας ὅσους πλείστους. καὶ τῷ ἔργῳ τῷδε, εἴπερ 
τινὶ ἄλλῳ, εὐδοκίμησε παρὰ Μακεδόσιν ᾿Αλέξανδρος. 
ἔπεμψε δὲ καὶ Κλέανδρον τὸν Πολεμοκράτους ἐπὶ 
ξυλλογῇ στρατιωτῶν εἰς Πελοπόννησον. 


Παρμενίωνα δὲ πέμπει ἐπὶ Σάρδεων, δοὺς αὐτῷ τῶν 


8 


XXIV 


3 


ANABASIS I, 25. 51 


: ’ e , \ A Θ ‘ e , 
τε εταιρὼν ππαρχιᾶν καὶ τοὺς eTTaAous L7T7TTEAS 


καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ξυμμάχους καὶ τὰς ἁμάξας 


Alexander 

i i ς \ ’ 5 

pe haad ἄγειν" καὶ κελεύει προϊέναι ἄπο Σάρδεων ἐπὶ 
i ᾿ 

ppyita: Φρυγίαν. αὐτὸς δὲ ἐπὶ Λυκίας τε καὶ [1αμ- 


, yA ε a , , ς - 
φυλίας ἤει, ὡς τῆς παραλίου κρατήσας ἀχρεῖον κατα- 
στῆσαι τοῖς πολεμίοις τὸ ναυτικόν. καὶ πρῶτον 4 

A > , “ ᾿ς ᾿] , A 
μὲν ἐν παρόδῳ Υπαρνα, χωρίον ὀχυρόν, φυλακὴν 
ἔχον ξένους μισθοφόρους, ἐξ ἐφόδου ἔλαβεν" οἱ δ᾽ ἐκ 
-“ + , e , 9 day BA 5" 
τῆς ἄκρας ἕένοι ὑπόσπονδοι ἐξῆλθον. ἔπειτα εἰσ- 
βαλὼν ἐς Λυκίαν "Πελμισσέας μὲν ὁμολογίᾳ προσηγά- 

, A \\ =—— ‘ , A 
γετο περάσας δὲ τὸν Ξάνθον ποταμὸν Iivapa καὶ 
Ξάνθον τὴν πόλιν καὶ Ilatapa ἐνδοθέντα ἔλαβεν καὶ 
ἄλλα ἐλάττω πολίσματα ἐς τριάκοντα. 

Tatra καταπράξας ἐν ἀκμῇ ἤδη τοῦ χειμῶνος ἐς τὴν 5 
Μιλυάδα καλουμένην χώραν ἐσβάλλει, i} ἔστι μὲν τῆς 
Winter, μεγάλης Φρυγίας, ξυνετέλει δὲ ἐς τὴν Λυκίαν 
334°333- πότε, οὕτως ἐκ βασιλέως μεγάλου τεταγμένον. 
καὶ ἐνταῦθα Φασηλιτῶν πρέσβεις ἧκον περὶ φιλίας τε 
καὶ χρυσῷ στεφάνῳ στεφανῶσαι ᾿Αλέξανδρον: καὶ 
ὑπὲρ τῶν αὐτῶν ἐπικηρυκευόμενοι ἐπρέσβευον Λυκίων 
τῶν κάτω οἱ πολλοί. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ Φασηλίτας τε 6 

A , ΄“-“ A , - 3 A , 
καὶ Λυκίους παραδοῦναι τὰς πόλεις τοῖς ETL τούτῳ TTEA- 
λομένοις ἐκέλευσε" καὶ παρεδόθησαν ξύμπασαι. αὐτὸς 
δὲ ὀλίγον ὕστερον ἐς τὴν Φασηλίδα παραγενόμενος 
συνεξαιρεῖ αὐτοῖς φρούριον ὀχυρόν, ἐπιτετειχισμένον τῇ 
χώρᾳ πρὸς Πισιδῶν, ὅθεν ὁρμώμενοι οἱ βάρβαροι 
πολλὰ ἔβλαπτον τῶν Φασηλιτῶν τοὺς τὴν γῆν ἐργα- 
ζομένους. 


Ἔτι δὲ αὐτῷ περὶ τὴν Φασηλίδα ὄντι ἐξαγγέλλεται XXV. 


52 AAEZ/ANAPOY 


᾿Αλέξανδρον τὸν ᾿Αερόπου ἐπιβουλεύειν. τά τε ἄλλα 
ρ Pp ) 


Ae τα , + s.9 “ , Θ A 
τῶν εταιρὼν OVTA KQl EV Τῷ TOTE εσσαλῶν 


Treachery 
of Alexan= ~_ ef ” Ρ > A Neen , 
der,sonot .7» {πΠποὺ ἀρχοντὰ. HV μεν δὴ ο ᾿Αλέξανδρος 


Acropus: οὗτος ἀδελφὸς ᾿ Ηρομένους τε καὶ ᾿Αρραβαίου 
τῶν ξυνεπιλαβόντων τῆς σφαγῆς τῆς Φιλίππου: καὶ 
τότε αἰτίαν σχόντα αὐτὸν ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἀφῆκεν, ὅτι ἐν 
, ay, A ’ ’ > ἢ ’ \ 
πρώτοις τε ἀφίκετο τῶν φίλων παρ᾽ αὐτόν, ἐπειδὴ 
Φίλιππος ἐτελεύτησε, καὶ τὸν θώρακα ἐνδὺς συνηκο- 
Ψ, Ὁ “~ s Ν ’ ev A VD ~ 
λούθησεν αὐτῷ εἰς τὰ βασίλεια: ὕστερον δὲ καὶ ἐν τιμῇ 
’ >] « \ > ’ ’ 4 / ᾿ Ἂν 
ἀμφ᾽ αὑτὸν εἶχε, στρατηγόν τε ἐπὶ Opakns στείλας καὶ 
ἐπειδὴ Κάλας ὁ τῶν Θετταλῶν ἵππαρχος ἐπὶ σατρα- 
πείᾳ ἐξεπέμφθη, αὐτὸν ἀπέδειξεν ἄρχειν τῆς Θεσσα- 
λικῆς ἵππου. τὰ δὲ τῆς ἐπιβουλῆς ἐξηγγέλθη ὧδε. 
A “-“ ’ On aN ’ 5" [2 >] τὰ A 
apetos, ἐπειὸὴ ᾿Αμύντας αὐτομολήσας παρ᾽ αὐτὸν 
λόγους τέ τινας καὶ γράμματα παρὰ τοῦ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
, ’ Ve , τὰ A , , 
τούτου ἐκόμισε, καταπέμπει ἐπὶ θάλασσαν ΣΣισίνην, 
ἄνδρα Πέρσην τῶν ἀμφ᾽ αὑτὸν πιστόν, πρόφασιν μὲν 
παρὰ ᾿Αντιζύην τὸν Φρυγίας σατράπην. τῇ δὲ ἀληθείᾳ 
Loe | U Q 7, , A / , 
τῷ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ τούτῳ συνεσόμενον Kal πίστεις δώσοντα, 
εἰ ἀποκτείνειε βασιλέα ᾿Αλέξανδρον, αὐτὸν βασιλέα 
καταστήσειν Μακεδονίας καὶ χρυσίου τάλαντα πρὸς τῇ 
βασιλείᾳ ἐπιδώσειν χίλια, ὁ δὲ ΣΕισίνης ἁλοὺς πρὸς 
Παρμενίωνος λέγει πρὸς [Παρμενίωνα ὧν ἕνεκα ἀπεσ- 
Tady* καὶ τοῦτον αὐτίκα ἐν φυλακῇ πέμπει Παρ- 
μενίων παρ᾽ ᾿Αλέξανδρον, καὶ πυνθάνεται ταὐτὰ παρ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ ᾿Αλέξανδρος. συναγαγὼν δὲ τοὺς φίλους βουλὴν 
προὐτίθει ὅ τι χρὴ ὑπὲρ ᾿Αλεξανδρου γνῶναι. καὶ ἐδόκει 
τοῖς ἑταίροις μήτε πάλαι εὖ βεβουλεῦσθαι τὸ κράτισ- 


“ € lal 2) A ᾿ one 9 / ~ 
TOV TOU ιππικου ἀνδρὶ OU πιστῳ ἐπιτρέψας, νυν» TE 


ΑΝΑΒΑΣΙΣ I, 25. 53 


χρῆναι αὐτὸν κατὰ τάχος ἐκποδὼν ποιεῖσθαι, πρὶν καὶ 
ΕῚ , ’ - - A J A 
ἐπιτηδειότερον γενόμενον τοῖς Θετταλοῖς ξὺν αὐτοῖς 
’ A A - 9 ’ » ’, A 
τι νεωτερίσαι. καὶ τι καὶ θεῖον ἐφόβει αὐτούς. ἔτι 
γὰρ πολιορκοῦντος αὐτοῦ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ᾿Αλικαρνασσὸν 
a jer ἐν € Boi λιδόνα δὲ é 
ναπαύεσθαι μὲν ἐν μεσημβρίᾳ, χελιδόνα de περιπέ- 
« A ~ ΄ ᾽ὔ A ΄ 
τεσθαι ὑπερ τῆς κεφαλῆς τρύζουσαν μεγάλα καὶ τῆς 
εὐνῆς ἄλλῃ καὶ ἄλλῃ ἐπικαθίζειν, θορυβωδέστερον ἢ 
Ἅ A s A x” | A Ὁ A [ ’ 
κατὰ τὸ εἰωθὸς ἄδουσαν. τὸν δὲ ὑπὸ καμάτου ἐγερ- 
θῆναι μὲν ἀδυνάτως ἔχειν ἐκ τοῦ ὕπνου, ἐνοχλούμενον 
& xX ) x 
δὲ πρὸς τῆς φωνῆς τῇ χειρὶ οὐ βαρέως ἀποσοβῆσαι 
A ’ A A , »᾽ ~ " - 
τὴν χελιδόνα - THY δὲ τοσούτου ἄρα δεῆσαι ἀποφυγεῖν 
πληγεῖσαν ὥστε ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτῆς τοῦ ᾿Αλεξάαν- 
δρου καθημένην μὴ πρόσθεν ἀνεῖναι πρὶν παντελῶς 
ἐξεγερθῆναι ᾿Αλέξανδρον. καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος οὐ φαῦλον 
ποιησάμενος τὸ τῆς χελιδόνος ἀνεκοίνωσεν ᾿Αριστάν- 
δρῳ τῷ Τελμισσεῖ, μάντει " ᾿Αρίστανδρον δὲ ἐπιβουλήν 
, A ~ Ν ’ >) [ας 3. - , 
μέν ἔκ Tou τῶν φίλων σημαίνεσθαι αὐτῷ εἰπεῖν " σημαί- 
A , & A Ε A \ ’ 
νεσθαι δὲ καὶ ὅτι καταφανὴς ἔσται. THY yap χελιδόνα 
σύντροφόν τε εἶναι ὄρνιθα καὶ εὔνουν ἀνθρώποις καὶ 
λάλον μάλλον 7 ἄλλην ὄρνιθα. 
Tatra τε οὖν καὶ τὰ ἀπὸ τοῦ Πέρσου ξυνθεὶς 
πέμπει ὡς [Παρμενίωνα ᾿Αμφοτερὸν τὸν ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
μὲν παῖδα, ἀδελφὸν δὲ Kparépov., καὶ ξυμ- 
his arrest r i a ᾿ Ξ . An 
byPar- πέμπει αὐτῷ τῶν Llepyaiwy twas τὴν ὁδὸν 
menio. P r Nn πο τ < 
ἡγησομένους. καὶ ὁ ᾿Αμφοτερὸς στολὴν 
> Vr Ω , ε ‘ , > ‘ ι ear 
ἐνδύς ἐπιχώριον, ὡς μὴ γνώριμος εἶναι κατὰ τὴν ὁδόν. 
λανθάνει ἀφικόμενος παρὰ Ἰ]αρμενίωνα " καὶ γράμ- 
ματα μέν οὐ κομίζει παρ’ Αλεξάνδρου - οὐ γάρ ἔδοξε 


γράφειν ὑπὲρ οὐδενὸς τοιούτου ἐς τὸ ἐμφανές - τὰ δὲ 


6 


7 


IO 


54 AAES/ANAPOY 


ἀπὸ γλώσσης οἱ ἐντεταλμένα ἐξήγγειλε. καὶ οὕτω 
ξυλλαμβάνεται ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος οὗτος καὶ ἐν φυλακῇ ἣν. 

᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ἄρας ἐκ Φασηλίδος μὲρος μέν τι 
τῆς στρατιᾶς διὰ τῶν ὁρῶν πέμπει ἐπὶ Llépyns, ἢ 


e , ΕῚ Lon) e Δ A 
ὡδοπεποιήκεσαν αὐτῷῳ Ol Θρᾷκες χαλεπὴν 


Halfthe ὁ ἵ aes ‘ ; ae 
surly. CUBS ἄλλως καὶ μακρὰν οὖσαν THY πάροδον᾽ αὐτὸς 
e 
\ ‘ A , A ἴω tol i 
Oe δὲ παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν διὰ τοῦ αἰγιαλοῦ ἦγε 
e other, π ς =; ‘ Γ 4 Ξ- 
under Tous ἀμφ᾽ αὑτόν. ἔστι δὲ ταύτη ἡ ὁδὸς οὐκ 
Alexander, 


+ v4 Ἁ A ° ) A 3 , , 
march to ἄλλως OTL μὴ τῶν ἀπ᾿ ἀρκτου ἀνέμων πνεὸν- 
the coast. SAN γ 5 5 OF τ τ 
τῶν" εἰ δὲ νότοι κατέχοιεν, ἀπόρως ἔχει διὰ 

A . aie a , 9) 9 , A 
τοῦ αἰγιαλοῦ ὁδοιπορεῖν. τότε δ᾽ ἐκ νότων σκληρῶν 
βορέαι ἐπιπνεύσαντες, οὐκ ἄνευ τοῦ θείου, ὡς αὐτός τε 

κ Ὁ Ὁ 3 | ’ κ 9 A 4 a . 
καὶ of ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐξηγοῦντο. εὐμαρῆ καὶ ταχεῖαν τὴν 

, 
πάροδον παρέσχον. ἐκ [Πέργης δὲ ὡς προήει, ἐντυγχά- 

᾿] ᾿ΟΥ A A [2 \ , ? fd 3 
νουσιν αὐτῷ κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν πρέσβεις ᾿Ασπενδίων αὐτο- 

r A A lA ’ , A \ 4 
κράτορες, τὴν μὲν πόλιν ἐνδιδόντες, φρουρὰν δὲ μὴ 
εἰσάγειν δεόμενοι. καὶ περὶ μὲν τῆς φρουρᾶς πράξαντες 
ἀπῆλθον ὅσα ἠξίουν - πεντήκοντα δὲ τάλαντα κελεύει 
Ty στρατιᾷ δοῦναι αὐτοῖς ἐς μισθὸν καὶ τοὺς ἵππους οὕς 
δασμὸν βασιλεῖ ἔτρεφον. οἱ δὲ ὑπέρ τε τοῦ ἀργυ- 
lov καὶ τοὺς ἵππους παραδώσειν ξυνθέμενοι ἀπῆλθον. 

ρ p ie. 

᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ἐπὶ Σίδης ἤει. εἰσὶ δὲ οἱ ΣΣιδῆται 
Κυμαῖοι ἐκ Κύμης τῆς Αἰολίδος: καὶ οὗτοι λέγουσιν 
« \ A , \ , ef e ~ ’ 
ὑπὲρ σφῶν τόνδε τὸν λόγον, ὅτι ὡς κατῆράν 


Capture 
of Side. 


3 A a 5 ’ « ον 2 , 
Te ἐς τὴν γῆν ἐκείνην οἱ πρῶτοι ἐκ Κύμης 
, A 9 A ° oe > , bet) ‘ 4 
σταλέντες καὶ ἐπὶ οἰκισμῷ ἐξέβησαν, αὐτίκα THY μὲν 
᾿Βλλάδα γλῶσσαν ἐξελάθοντο, εὐθὺς δὲ βάρβαρον 
φωνὴν ἵεσαν, καὶ οὐδὲ τῶν προσχώρων βαρβάρων, ἀλλὰ 


ἰδίαν σφῶν οὕπω πρόσθεν οὖσαν τὴν φωνήν * καὶ ἐκ 


XXV 


2 


3 


ANABADIS I, 27. δῦ 


τότε οὐ κατὰ τοὺς ἄλλους προσχώρους Σιδῆται ἐβαρ- 
βάριζον. καταλιπὼν δὲ φρουρὰν ἐν Dion προΐει ἐπὶ 
Σύλλιον, χωρίον ὀχυρὸν καὶ ουρὰν ἔχον ξένων μισ- 
ΧΟ ΧΟΡ pene x je 

θοφόρων καὶ αὐτῶν τῶν ἐπιχωρίων βαρβάρων. ἀλλ᾽ 
οὔτε τὸ Σύλλιον ἐξ ἐφόδου αὐτοσχεδίου ἠδυνήθη λα- 

a 9 , >’ , ee Ν A eas A 5) 
βεῖν, ἐπεί Te ἠγγέλθη αὐτῷ κατὰ THY ὁδὸν τοὺς ᾿Ασ- 
πενδίους ὅτι οὐδὲν τῶν ξυγκειμένων πράξαι ἐθελοιεν, 
AYA \ c ὃ a a a » 
οὔτε τοὺς ἵππους παραδοῦναι τοῖς πεμφθεῖσιν οὔτε 
ἀπαριθμῆσαι τὰ χρήματα, καὶ τὰ ἐκ τῆς χώρας ὅτι 
ἀνασκευασάμενοι ἐς τὴν πόλιν τάς τε πύλας ἀποκε- 
κλείκασι τοῖς παρ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου καὶ τὰ τείχη ὅπη 
πεπονηκότα ἣν ἐπισκευάζουσι, ταῦτα πυθόμενος ἐπὶ 
᾿Ασπένδου ἀνεζεύγνυεν. 

"Ὥκμκκισται δὲ τῆς ᾿Ασπένδου τὰ μὲν πολλὰ ἐπὶ ἄκρᾳ 
, va a 59: , ‘ ? Ἀπ ἃ Α x ε JDP 
ὀχυρᾷ καὶ ἀποτόμῳ καὶ Tap αὐτὴν THY ἄκραν ὁ Πυύρυ- 
μέδων ποταμὸς ῥεῖ" ἦσαν δὲ αὐτοῖς καὶ περὶ 
Aspéidus Esta 5 ἐς r ’ ὅν P “4. 
besieged, τῇ ἄκρᾳ ἐν τῷ χθαμαλῷ οὐκ ὀλίγαι οἰκήσεις 
surrenders Q Ρ , Oia ’ ͵ 
under παγά καὶ τεῖχος περιεβέβλητο αὐταῖς οὐ μέγα. 
terms. κ᾿ ι A in rm? 8 , ᾽ , 
τὸ μὲν δὴ τεῖχος εὐθύς ὡς προσάγοντα ᾿Αλεέξ- 

, 3 / “ ’ , A A 

av0 pov ἔγνωσαν, ἐκλείπουσιν ὅσοι ἐπῴκουν καὶ τὰς 
Se, “ > “ “ ° , ° ’ , 
οἰκίας ὅσας ἐν τῷ χθαμαλῷ ὠκισμένας οὐκ ἐδόκουν 
διαφυλάξαι ἂν δύνασθαι: αὐτοὶ δὲ ἐς τὴν ἄκραν ξυμφεύ- 
γουσιν. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ὡς ἀφίκετο ξὺν τῇ δυναμει, εἴσω 
τοῦ ἐρήμου τείχους παρελθὼν κατεστρατοπέδευσεν ἐν 

a Cents a , δὰ A ’ , 
ταῖς οἰκίαις ταῖς καταλελειμμεέναις πρὸς τῶν ᾿Ασπενδίων, 
οἱ δὲ ᾿Ασπένδιοι ὡς εἶδον αὐτὸν τε ᾿Αλέξανδρον παρ᾽ 
ἐλπίδα ἥκοντα καὶ τὸ στρατόπεδον ἐν κύκλῳ σφῶν 
πάντη, πέμψαντες πρέσβεις ἐδέοντο ἐφ᾽ οἷσπερ τὸ 


πρότερον ξυμβῆναι. καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος τό τε χωρίον 


56 AAEZANAPOY 
=) A “ΔΝ Ν ᾿Ὶ Νὴ 6 " 3 4 ’ , 
ὀχυρὸν ἰδὼν καὶ αὐτὸς ὡς οὐκ ἐπὶ χρόνιον πολιορκίαν 
, DnN an ’ - \ Pe | a , 
παρεσκευασμένος ἐπὶ τοῖς αὐτοῖς μὲν οὐδὲ ὡς ξυνέβη 
, ; , Ou Sap ‘ A A ‘ ’ 
πρὸς αὐτούς * ὁμήρους δὲ δοῦναι σφῶν τοὺς δυνατωτα- 
fe 4 4 ed ΠῚ , ε » 
Tous ἐκέλευσε καὶ τοὺς ἵππους ods πρόσθεν ὡμολο- 
γῆσαν καὶ ἑκατὸν τάλαντα ἀντὶ τῶν πεντήκοντα, καὶ 
πείθεσθαι τῷ σατράπῃ τῷ UT ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ταχθέντι 
’ bd) , oe + / , Ne \ a 
φόρους ἀποῴφερειν ὅσα eTy Μακεδόσι, καὶ ὑπερ τῆς 
χώρας διακριθῆναι ἣν τῶν προσχώρων οὖσαν βίᾳ κατέ- 
χειν ἐν αἰτίᾳ ἦσαν. 
Ὡς δὲ πάντα οἱ ἐπεχώρησαν, ἀνέζευξεν ἐς Πέργην, 
κἀκεῖθεν ἐς hanyiee ὥρμητο" ἣν δὲ αὐτῷ ἡ πορεία 


παρὰ Τερμησσὸν πόλιν. οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι 


Alexarder Ὁ ‘ \ , , ον , 

ἘΝ οὗτοι τὸ μὲν γένος ΤΠισίδαι εἰσὶ βάρβαροι, 

pee χώριον δὲ οἰκοῦσιν ὑπερύψηλον καὶ πάντη 
- A QA 

foous ἀπότομον" καὶ ἡ ὁδὸς παρὰ τὴν πόλιν 


sus. 


, , ‘ ’ ~ , x 
χαλεπή. καθήκει yap εκ τῆς πόλεως ὁρος 
4 SN A « ’ A an 4 , ΄σ > a « an 
ἔστε ἐπὶ THY ὁδόν, καὶ τοῦτο μὲν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ 
>) , ο , \,\ τὰ “ +. yA "ἡ A , 
ἀποπαύεται" ἀντίπορον δὲ αὐτῷ ἄλλο ὄρος ἐστὶν οὐ 
a al ‘ la ¢ 
μεῖον ἀπότομον. Kal ταῦτα τὰ ὄρη ὥσπερ πύλας 
σὰ, τ A (πὸ ὁδώ A y+ AL λ a , 
ποιεῖ ETL TY 00W, Kal ἐστιν OALYN φυλακῃ κατέχοντας 
XN 2 - wy a 4 , 4 , 
Ta Opy ταῦτα ἄπορον ποιεῖν THY πάροδον. καὶ τότε 
οἱ Τερμησσεῖς πανδημεὶ ἐκβεβοηθηκότες ἀμφότερα τὰ 
ἮΝ “ A 
ὄρη κατεῖχον. ταῦτα δὴ ἰδὼν ᾿Αλέξανδρος στρατο- 
aA io δὶ 
πεδεύεσθαι αὐτοῦ ὅπως εἶχον ἐκέλευε τοὺς Μακεδόνας, 
‘ Ὁ“ ’ “ ὃ A € ΠῚ a ΕΣ 
γνοὺς ὅτι οὐ μενοῦσι πανόημεὶ οἱ ἱ ερμησσεῖς αὐλι- 
, eS 2) , 3 9 ’ , ’ 4A 
ζομένους σφᾶς ἰδόντες, ἀλλ αποχωρήσουσιν ες τὴν 
> ΄ 2 A 
πόλιν πλησίον οὖσαν of πολλοί αὐτῶν, ὅσον φυλακὴν 
, ’ A “ + A , v4 cA 
καταλιπόντες ἐπὶ τοῖς ὄρεσι. καὶ ξυνέβη ὅπως εἴκαζεν " 


οἱ μὲν γὰρ πολλοὶ αὐτῶν ἀπῆλθον, αἱ φυλακαὶ δὲ 


ΑΝΑΒΑΣΙΣ I, 28. 57 


’ , Ν 5. Ν , ΠῚ ’ A , 
ἐγκατέμειναν. καὶ ἐπὶ τούτους εὐθὺς ἀναλαβὼν τούς 
A ~ , ~ 
TE τοξότας καὶ τὰς τῶν ἀκοντιστῶν τάξεις καὶ τῶν 
6 A oe , ΕῚ , e ‘ ’ 4 
ὁπλιτῶν ὅσοι κουφότεροι ἐπήγαγεν. οἱ δὲ οὐκ ἔμειναν 
βαλλόμενοι, ἀλλὰ ἔλιπον τὸ χωρίον - καὶ ᾿Αλέξαν- 
dpos ὑπερβαλὼν τὰ στενὰ πρὸς τῇ πόλει κατεστρα- 
τοπέδευσε. 
Kai ἐνταῦθα ἀφικνοῦνται παρ᾽ αὐτὸν Σελγέων πρέσ- 
βεις. οἱ δέ εἰσι καὶ αὐτοὶ ΠΙισίδαι βάρβαροι καὶ πόλιν 


[ :) “ A " 4A , , ΕῚ " δ 
μεγάλην οἰκουσι καὶ GUTOL μάχιμοι εἰσιν" OTL 


Negotia= 

i A a ΄ ΕῚ col 
aaa δὲ πολέμιοι τοῖς Τερμησσεῦσιν ἐκ παλαιοῦ 
Selgians. ἐτύγχανον, ὑπὲρ φιλίας πρὸς ᾿Αλέξανδον 
πεπρεσβευμένοι ἦσαν. καὶ πρὸς τούτους σπένδεται 


9 / Nees. / “ > ov 9 , 
᾿Αλέξανδρος, καὶ ἐκ τούτου πιστοῖς ἐς ἅπαντα ἐχρήσατο. 
nN ‘ Sie a ε A n ’ ~\ 7 , 
τὴν Τερμησσὸν δὲ ἀπέγνω ἑλεῖν ἂν ἐν ὀλίγῳ χρόνῳ, 
3 a > \ ‘ ἢ > 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ Σιαγαλασσοῦ ἐστέλλετο. ἣν δὲ καὶ αὕτη οὐ 
‘ , , Q , ΕΣ A 207 
μικρὰ πόλις: [Πισίδαι καὶ ταύτην ᾧκουν, Kat ἐδόκουν 
, im a 
πάντων [Πισιδῶν μαχίμων ὄντων αὐτοὶ εἶναι of μαχι- 
, A ’ὔ A , A A ΄- ’ 
μωώτατοι" καὶ τότε τὸν λοῴον τὸν πρὸ τῆς πόλεως, 
δ - aA a ‘ δὶ 
ὅτι καὶ οὗτος οὐ μεῖον τοῦ τείχους ὀχυρὸς ἐς τὸ 
, > 5 , 
ἀπομάχεσθαι ἦν, κατειληφότὲς προσέμενον. ᾿Αλέξ- 
A A [2 ~ ’ 
ανδρος δὲ THY μὲν φάλαγγα τῶν Μακεδόνων τάττει 
a SN A a ~ , δ“ A ΕῚ \ 9 , 
ὧδε. ἐπὶ μὲν TOU δεξιοῦ κέρως, ἵνα καὶ αὐτὸς ἐπετέ- 
A Νὴ > A 
TaKTO, τοὺς ὑπασπιστὰς εἶχεν, ἐχομένους δὲ τούτων 
A A 
τοὺς πεζεταίρους ἔστε ἐπὶ τὸ εὐώνυμον παρατείνας, 
[2 ~ ~ , ~ , 
ὡς ἑκάστοις τῶν στρατηγῶν ἡ ἡγεμονία τῆς τάξεως 
" rn , , > ι . “ , ’ 
ἐν TH τότε ἡμέρᾳ ἦν. ἐπὶ δὲ τῷ εὐωνύμῳ ἐπέταξεν 
Ἁ , ᾿ 
ἡγεμόνα ᾿Αμύνταν τὸν ᾿Αρραβαίου. προετάχθησαν 
\ τὰ cal \ na lA 
δὲ αὐτῳ τοῦ μὲν δεξιοῦ κέρως οἵ τε τοξόται καὶ οἱ 


A: a 2 A δὲ ᾽ , Q oy \ ε {3 ie 
Yepltaveg*’ TOU OE ενωνυμοὺυ OL ακοντισται OL βᾳκες, 


ΧΧΥ 


58 AAEZANAPOY 
ὧν ἡγεῖτο Σιτάλκης" of γάρ ἱππεῖς αὐτῷ οὐκ ὠφέλιμοι 
ἐν τῇ δυσχωρίᾳ ἦσαν. τοῖς [Πἰσίδαις δὲ καὶ  ερμησσεῖς 
προσβεβοηθηκότες ξυνετάξαντο. 

"Hoy δὲ οἱ ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Αλέξανδρον προσβεβληκότες τῷ ὕρει 
ὅπερ κατεῖχον οἱ Πισίδαι κατ’ αὐτὸ τὸ ἀποτομώτατον 

τῆς ἀνόδου ἦσαν, καὶ ἐν τούτῳ ἐπιτίθενται 

Defeat of ne ‘ P “ : ΤΩΝ 
the ΡΙ51- αὐυτοις Οἱ βάρβαροι λόχοις κατα KEpas εκατε- 
dians, cap= a > a 
tureofSa- pov ἢ σφίσι μὲν εὐπροσοδώτατον ἦν, τοῖς 
galassus. ; - ᾿ 2 ν Ε 
πολεμίοις δὲ χαλεπωτάτη ἡ πρόσβασις. καὶ 

A A , e A y+ 9 “ ς , 4 
Tous μὲν τοξότας, οἷα δὴ οὔτε ἀκριβῶς ὡπλισμένους καὶ 
πρώτους πελάσαντας, ἐτρέψαντο" οἱ δὲ ᾿Αγριᾶνες 
ἔμειναν. ἐγγὺς γὰρ ἤδη καὶ ἡ φάλαγξ τῶν Μακεδόνων 
προσῆγε καὶ πρὸ αὐτῆς ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐφαίνετο. ὡς δὲ 
ἐν χερσὶν ἡ μάχη ἐγένετο, γυμνοί τε οἱ βάρβαροι ὄντες 
ὁπλίταις προσεφέροντο καὶ πάντη κατατιτρωσκόμενοι 
Ν᾽ 3 “ A > Ul 4 3. ie AN 
ἔπιπτον, ἐνταῦθα δὴ ἐγκλίνουσι. καὶ ἀπέθανον αὐτῶν 
ἐς πεντακοσίους. κοῦφοι γὰρ ὄντες καὶ ἔμπειροι τῶν 
χωρίων οὐ χαλεπῶς ἀπεχώρουν. καὶ οἱ Μακεδόνες 
διὰ βαρύτητα τῶν ὅπλων καὶ ἀπειρίαν τῶν ὅδων οὐ 

ρύτητα τᾷ ρ 

θαρραλέοι ἐς τὸ διώκειν ἦσαν. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ἐχό- 
μενος τῷν φευγόντων τὴν πόλιν αὐτῶν αἱρεῖ κατὰ 

, “ \ A ° (a , , ε A 
κράτος. τῶν δὲ ξὺν αὐτῷ Κλέανδρός τε ὁ στρατηγὸς 
τῶν τοξοτῶν ἀποθνήσκει καὶ Tov ἄλλων ἀμφὶ τοὺς 
εἴκοσιν. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἄλλους [Πισίδας 
ἦγε“ καὶ τὰ μέν τινα τῶν φρουρίων βίᾳ ἐξεῖλε, τὰ δὲ 
ὁμολογίᾳ προσηγάγετο. 

᾿Εντεῦθεν δὲ ἤει ἐπὶ Φρυγίας παρὰ τὴν λίμνην ἣ 
” 4 ’ Cie ὅν , ye κι 
ὄνομα ᾿Ασκανία, ἐν ἣ ἅλες πήγνυνται αὐτόματοι, καὶ 


, ~ e 9 , oO ’ 9 3A 
TOUTOLS XPevT ae οἱ ἐπιχώριοι οὐδὲ θαλασσης τι emt 


ΧΧΙΣ, 


ANABASIS I, 29. 59 


τούτῳ δέονται καὶ ἀφικνεῖται ἐς Κελαινὰς πεμπταῖος. 
3 \ = a 2 , ’ , 
ἐν δὲ ταῖς Κελαιναῖς ἄκρα ἣν TAVTH ἀπότομος, 
Surrender Fi ᾿ ὃ Η ὰ “ἢ β 
οἵ καὶ ταύτην φυλακὴ κατεῖχεν ἐκ τοῦ σατράπου 
Celene. a , A , ’ “ \ 
TNS Ppvyias Κᾶρες μὲν χίλιοι, Ἑλληνες δὲ 

, ε , κ - , ῃ 
μισθοφόροι ἑκατόν. καὶ οὗτοι πρεσβεύονται παρ 2 
᾿Αλέξανδρον, ἐπαγγελλόμενοι, εἰ μὴ ἀφίκοιτό σφισι 
Θοήθεια ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ἢ ξυνέκειτο, φράσαντες τὴν ἡμέραν, 
ὅτι παραδώσουσι τὸ χωρίον. καὶ ἔδοξε ταῦτα ᾿Αλεΐ- 
᾿ 3 , “ - ” , 
άνδρῳ ὠφελιμώτερα ἢ πολιορκεῖν ἀπορον παντὴη 
προσφέρεσθαι τὴν ἄκραν. πρὸς μὲν δὴ ταῖς Kera- 3 

- ‘ ’ ’ 9 7 A 
vals φυλακὴν καταλείπει στρατιώτας ες χιλίους καὶ 
πεντακοσίους. μείνας δὲ αὐτοῦ ἡμέρας δέκα καὶ 
σατράπην ἀποδείξας Φρυγίας ᾿Αντίγονον τὸν Dirir- 
που, ἐπὶ δὲ τοὺς συμμάχους ἀντ᾽ ἐκείνου στρατηγὸν 
Βάλακρον τὸν ᾿Αμύντου ἐπιτάξας, αὐτὸς ἐπὶ Τορδίου 
Ε] , A , > , ” 4 
ἐστελλετο. Kal Παρμενίωνι ἐπέστειλεν, ἄγοντα ἅμα 

οἵ τὴν δύναμιν ἐκεῖσε ἀπαντᾶν" καὶ ἀπήντα ξὺν 
Junction - , , Nise , ie 
with τῇ δυνάμει Παρμενίων. καὶ of νεόγαμοι δὲ οἱ 4 
Parmenio. , , ἢ ; - 7 a 
ἐπὶ Μακεδονίας σταλέντες εἰς Τ' ὄρδιον ἧκον 
καὶ ξὺν αὐτοῖς ἄλλη στρατιὰ καταλεχθεῖσα, ἣν ἦγε 
Πτολεμαῖός τε ὁ Σελεύκου καὶ Koitvos 6 ΠΠολεμοκρά- 
Tous καὶ Μελέαγρος ὁ Νεοπτολέμου, πεζοὶ μὲν Μακε- 
δό ε - Ν 9 , A ~ 
oves τριςχίλιοι ἱππεῖς δὲ ἐς τριακοσίους καὶ Θεσσαλῶν 
ε A , ) , Si, te \ κ , = 
ἱππεῖς διακόσιοι, ᾿Ηλείων δὲ ἑκατὸν καὶ πεντήκοντα, ὧν 
ἡγεῖτο ᾿Αλκίας ὁ ᾿Ηλεῖος. 

To δὲ Γόρδιον ἔστι μὲν τῆς Φρυγίας τῆς ἐφ᾽ Ἕλλη- 5 
σπόντου, κεῖται δὲ ἐπὶ τῷ Σαγγαρίῳ ποταμῷ᾽ τοῦ δὲ 
Σαγγαρίου αἱ μὲν πηγαὶ ἐκ Φρυγίας εἷσίν - αὐτὸς δὲ 

Ν ~ ~ ~ ~ , δ΄, " Qn 
διὰ τῆς Θρᾳκῶν τῶν Βιθυνῶν χώρας ἐξίησιν εἰς τὸν 


60 AAEZIANAPOY 


Εὔξεινον πόντον. ἐνταῦθα καὶ ᾿Αθηναίων πρεσβεία παρ᾽ 
ae ᾿Αλέξανδρον ἀφίκετο, δεόμενοι ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
exander 
before ἀφεῖναί σφισι τοὺς αἰχμαλώτους οἱ ἐπὶ Γρα- 
Gordium: = a NA : ᾿ 
νικῷ ποταμῷ ἐλήφθησαν ᾿Αθηναίων ξυστρατ- 
EVOMEVOL τοῖς ΠΕέρσαις καὶ τότε ἐν Μακεδονίᾳ ξὺν τοῖς 
δισχιλίοις δεδεμένοι ἦσαν" καὶ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἄπρακτοι 
ἐν τῷ τότε ἀπῆλθον. οὐ γὰρ ἐδόκει ἀσφαλὲς εἶναι 
᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἔτι συνεστῶτος τοῦ πρὸς τὸν Πέρσην 
πολέμου ἀνεῖναί τι τοῦ φόβου τοῖς “EXAnow ὅσοι 
ἐναντία Ty ᾿Ελλάδι στρατεύεσθαι ὑπὲρ τῶν βαρβάρων 
Py > , ’ 3, 5 , , κ κ , 
οὐκ ἀπηξίωσαν" ἀλλ᾽ ἀποκρίνεται, ἐπειδὰν τὰ παρόντα 
καλῶς γένηται, τότε ἥκειν ὑπὲρ τῶν αὐτῶν πρεσβευομέ- 


vous 


ΒΙΒΛΙΟΝ AEYTEPON. 
I.—Persian operations in the Algean (1-2). 


Ἔκ δὲ τούτου Μέμνων τοῦ τε ναυτικοῦ παντὸς ἡγε- 
μὼν ἐκ βασιλέως Δαρείου καθεστηκὼς καὶ τῆς παραλίου 
' ξυμπάσης, ὡς ἐς Μακεδονίαν τε καὶ τὴν ᾿ Ελ- 
ranean Nada ἀποστρέψων τὸν πόλεμον, Χίον μὲν 
Mitylene. ᾿ ᾿ - ΒΝ, a RESTS 
λαμβάνει προδοσίᾳ ἐνδοθεῖσαν " ἔνθεν δὲ ἐπὶ 
Λέσβου πλεύσας, ὡς οὐ προσεῖχον αὐτῶ οἱ Μιτυληναῖοι, 
τὰς ἄλλας πόλεις τῆς Λέσβου προσηγάγετο. ταύτας 
δὲ παραστησάμενος καὶ προσσχὼν τῇ Μιτυλήνη τὴν 
μὲν πόλιν χάρακι διπλῷ ἐκ θαλάττης ἐς θάλατταν 
ἀπετείχισε, στρατόπεδα δὲ πέντε ἐποικοδομησάμενος 
τῆς γῆς ἐκράτει οὐ χαλεπῶς. καὶ μέρος μέν τι τῶν 


~ 4 , 9 ~ " ; Ν δὲ ’ 4 4 
νεῶν Tov λιμένα αὐτῶν ἐφύλασσε, Tas dE ἐπὶ THY 


6 


ANABASIS II, 1. 61 

~ , 

ἄκραν τῆς Λέσβου τὸ Σίγριον, ἵνα ἡ προσβολὴ μα- 

, Ε A 3 ie , A ~ A 

Nota ἐστι ταῖς ἀπό τε Χίου καὶ ΤΓεραιστοῦ καὶ 

A , ’ 

Μαλέας ὁλκάσιν, ἀποστείλας Tov παράπλουν εν 
“ δ ’ 

φυλακῇ εἶχεν, ὡς μή τινα ὠφελειαν κατὰ θάλατταν 


, “ ] , See. , 
l ver Oat τοις Μιτυληναίοις. καὶ εν TOUTW 
His death aay F 


ς ‘ 


\ , τς ‘ 2 + 

αὐτὸς μὲν νόσῳ τελευτᾳ, καὶ εἴπερ TL ἀλλο 

καὶ τοῦτο ἐν τῷ τότε ἔβλαψε τὰ βασιλέως πραγ- 
ματα. Αὐτοφραδάτης δὲ καὶ Φαρνάβαζος ὁ ’Apra- 
’ ee A 3 , ~ e M ’ A - ~ 
βάζου, ὅτῳ καὶ ἐπέτρεψε τελευτῶν ὁ Μέμνων τὴν αὐτοῦ 
ἀρχὴν ἔστε Δαρειόν τι ὑπὲρ αὐτῆς γνῶναι, ἀδελφιδῷ 
αὑτοῦ ὄντι, οὗτοι τῇ πολιορκίᾳ οὐκ ἀρρώστως προσέ- 
κειντο. καὶ οἱ Μιτυληναῖοι τῆς τε γῆς εἰργόμενοι καὶ 
ἀπὸ θαλάττης πολλαῖς ναυσὶν ἐφορμούσαις φρουρού- 


μένοι πέμψαντες παρὰ τὸν Φαρνάβαζον ὁμο- 


Mitylene , ᾽ , \ ι ἢ - ν 
surrenders Aoyias ETOUjJTAVTO, TOUS μεν ξένους τοὺς παρ 
to his ᾽ , \ : - 

ἘΠΣΣΣΕ ΟΣ, ᾿Αλεξάνδρου σφισι κατὰ συμμαχίαν ἥκοντας 
eee ἀπελθεῖν, Μετυληναίους δὲ καθελεῖν μὲν τὰς 


πρὸς ᾿Αλέξανδρόν σφισι γενομένας στήλας, 
ξυμμάχους δὲ εἶναι Δαρείου κατὰ τὴν εἰρήνην τὴν ἐπ᾽ 
᾿Ανταλκίδου γενομένην πρὸς βασιλέα Δαρεῖον, τοὺς 
φυγάδας δὲ αὐτῶν κατιέναι ἐπὶ τοῖς ἡμίσεσι τῶν τότε 
» “ἷ » Jo , \ \ e , 
ὄντων ὅτε ἔφυγον. ἐπὶ τούτοις μὲν δὴ ἡ ξύμβασις 
τοῖς Μιτυληναίοις πρὸς τοὺς Ἰ]έρσας ξυνέβη. Φαρνά- 
βαζος δὲ καὶ Αὐτοφραδάτης, ὡς παρῆλθον ἅπαξ εἴσω τῆς 
πόλεως, φρουράν τε ἐς CUTHY εἰσήγαγον καὶ φρούραρχον 
Sans) Sa A , e "ὃ A ’ > , 
ἐπ᾿ αὐτῇ Λυκομήδην Podiov, καὶ τύραννον ἐγκατέστησαν 
=> , , 4 A , , U 
τῇ πόλει Διογένην, ἕνα τῶν φυγάδων - χρήματα τε 
εἰσέπραξαν τοὺς Μιτυληναίους τὰ μὲν βίᾳ ἀφελό- 


A x ‘ AS pe \ \ ᾽ , 
μενοι TOUS ἔχοντας, Ta δὲ ἐς TO κοινὸν ἐπιβαλόντες. 


62 AAEZANAPOY 


Ταῦτα δὲ διαπραξάμενοι Φαρνάβαζος μὲν ἔπλει IL. 
ἐπὶ Λυκίας ἄγων τοὺς μισθοφόρους: Αὐτοφραδάτης 


Ve ων ἊΝ 37 , AY he , 
The δὲ επι τὰς ἄλλας νησουςφ. καὶ εν TOUTW κατα- 
Persians 


capture 
Tenedos; αὐτὸν μὲν TOUS ξένους παρὰ Φαρναβάζου 


πέμπει Δαρεῖος Θυμώνδαν τὸν Μέντορος, 


παραληψόμενον καὶ ἀνάξοντα παρὰ βασιλέα, Φαρνα- 
βάζῳ δὲ ἐροῦντα ἄρχειν ὅσων Μέμνων ἦρχε. καὶ 2 
παραδοὺς τούτῳ τοὺς ἕένους Φαρνάβαζος ἔπλει παρ᾽ 
Αὐτοφραδάτην ἐπὶ τὰς ναῦς. ὡς δὲ ὁμοῦ ἐγένοντο, 
δέκα μὲν ναῦς στέλλουσιν ἐπὶ τὰς Κυκλάδας νήσους 
Δατάμην ἄνδρα ]]έρσην ἄγοντα, αὐτοὶ δὲ ναυσὶν 
ἑκατὸν ἐπὶ 'Γενέδου ἔπλευσαν: κατακομισθέντες δὲ 
τῆς Tevédov εἰς τὸν Βόρειον καλούμενον λιμένα πέμ- 
πουσι παρὰ τοὺς Tevediovs καὶ κελεύουσι τὰς στήλας 
τὰς πρὸς ᾿Αλέξανδρον καὶ τούς “Ελληνας γενομένας 
σφίσι, ταύτας μὲν καθελεῖν, πρὸς Δαρεῖον δὲ ἄγειν 
τήν εἰρήνην ἣν ἐπὶ ᾿Ανταλκίδου Δαρείῳ συνέθεντο. 
Tevediow δὲ τὰ μὲν τῆς εὐνοίας ἐς ᾿Αλέξανδρόν τε 3 
καὶ τοὺς “Ελληνας ἐποίει μᾶλλον ἐν δὲ τῷ παρόντι 
ἄπορον ἄλλως ἐδόκει ὅτι μὴ προσχωρήσαντας τοῖς 
Πέρσαις σώζεσθαι" ἐπεὶ οὐδὲ Η γελόχῳ, ὅτῳ προσε- 
τέτακτο ὑπ’ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου αὖθις ξυναγαγεῖν δύναμιν 
ναυτικήν, τοσαύτη ξυνηγμένη ἦν ὡς δ ὀλίγου προσ- 
δοκᾶν ἔσεσθαι ἄν σῴισι παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ τινα ὠφέλειαν. 
οὕτω μὲν δὴ οἱ ἀμφὶ Φαρνάβαζον τοὺς ‘Tevediovs 
φόβῳ μάλλον ἢ ἐθέλοντας παρεστήσαντο. 

Ἔν δὲ τούτῳ Lpwréas ὁ ᾿Ανδρονίκου ἐτύγχανε 4 
μὲν ξυναγαγὼν ἐξ Εἰὐβοίας τε καὶ [Πελοποννήσου 


lol ‘ \ ° [4 , e > s 
ναὺς μακρὰς ὑπὸ Αντιπάτρου τετάγμενος, ως εἰναί 


ἈΝΑΒΆΣΕΙΣ II, 3. 63 


τινα ταῖς Te νήσοις φυλακὴν καὶ αὐτῇ TH ᾿ Ελλαδι, εἰ, κα- 
θάπερ ἐξηγγέλλετο, ἐπιπλέοιεν οἱ βάρβαροι: 
but are 

defeated πυθόμενος δὲ Δατάμην περὶ Σίφνον ὁρμεῖν 


in a sea= , , A ” , \ 
fight off δέκα ναυσιν, AVTOS εχῶν πεντεκαίδεκα νυκτὸς 


Siphnos. A a 
i ἀνάγεται ἀπὸ Χαλκίδος τῆς ἐπὶ τῷ Kupire: 
᾿ ΑἹ δ᾽ (i on , A A « , 
καὶ προσσχὼν ἕωθεν Κύθνῳ τῇ νήσῳ τὴν μὲν ἡμέραν 
x) “ τὰ , e , , , ‘ 4 
αὐτοῦ αὐλίζεται, ὡς σαφέστερον τε διαπυθέσθαι τὰ περὶ 
τῶν δέκα νεῶν καὶ ἅμα ἐν νυκτὶ φοβερώτερον προσπεσεῖν 
τοῖς Φοίνιξιν - ὡς δὲ ἔμαθε σαφῶς τὸν Δατάμην ξὺν 

a a 5 , e “ > 7, 4 
ταῖς ναυσὶν εν Σίφνῳ ὁρμοῦντα, ἐπιπλεύσας ETL νυκ- 
τὸς ὑπ’ αὐτὴν τὴν ἕω καὶ ἀπροσδοκήτοις ἐπιπεσὼν 
ὀκτὼ μὲν ναῦς αὐτοῖς ἀνδράσιν ἔλαβε: Δατάμης δὲ 
μετὰ δυοῖν τριηροῖν ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ προσμίξει τῶν ἅμα 
ΠΡρωτέᾳ νεῶν ὑπεκφυγὼν ἀπεσώθη πρὸς τὸ ἄλλο 


, 
VQAUTLKOY, 


Il.—Alexander’s movements in Central and South-East 
Asia Minor (ch. 4—5), in Northern Asia Minor 
(6-12), in South Syria, as far as Gaz 
(13-27). 

᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ὡς ἐς Γόρδιον παρῆλθε, πόθος 
’ 5 ᾽ ’ ᾽ ‘ v “ A ‘ 
λαμβάνει αὐτὸν ἀνελθόντα ἐς τὴν ἅκραν, ἵνα καὶ τὰ 


βασίλεια ἣν τὰ Vopdiov καὶ τοῦ παιδὸς αὐτοῦ 


Continua= 
tion of 


narrative. Cigna ἀκ τ οδ ‘ , , κι ‘ 
Alexander ζυγοῦ τῆς ἁμάξης τὸν δεσμόν. λόγος δὲ περι 


at Gor- a σεν, 2 us χ rs , 
dium. τῆς ἁμαξης ἐκείνης Tapa τοῖς προσχώροις 


Midov, τὴν ἅμαξαν ἰδεῖν τοῦ Γορδίου καὶ τοῦ 


πολὺς κατεῖχε, Γόρδιον εἶναι τῶν πάλαι Φρυ- 
A x ὃ , 4 oN > 7 Aa A 9 ’ é 
γῶν avopa πένητα καὶ ὀλίγην εἰναι αὐτῷ γῆν ἐργάζεσ αἱ 


A , A , ‘ ἌΡ Wer SO) κ Nt ce 
και ζεύγη βοῶν δύο" καὶ TW μεν αροτρίιαν, τῷ δὲ αμα- 


DEE 


64 AAEZ/ANAPOY 


, 4 , A 9 “ 9 “» ~ 
Eevew Tov I'dpdiov. καὶ ποτε ἀροῦντος αὐτοῦ ἐπιπτῆναι 3 
5" A A \\ ’ ‘ Νὴ " ΄ + 9 4 Ν 
ἐπὶ τὸν ζυγὸν ἀετὸν καὶ ἐπιμεῖναι ἔστε ἐπὶ βουλυτὸν 

, A ἥν , to tA “7 , 
καθήμενον" τὸν de ἐκπλαγέντα τῇ ὄψει ἰέναι κοινώσοντα 
e 4 -“ , ἊΝ 4A , 4 ' 
ὑπὲρ τοῦ θείου παρὰ τοὺς ᾿Γελμισσέας τοὺς μάντεις" 
εἶναι γὰρ τοὺς ελμισσέας σοφοὺς τὰ θεῖα ἐξηγεῖσθα: 

’ ᾿ A , , ’ a 4 ‘ Ν 
καί σφισιν ἀπὸ γένους δεδόσθαι αὐτοῖς καὶ γυναιξὶ καὶ 

, A 4 nan 

παισὶ τὴν μαντείαν. προσάγοντα δὲ κώμῃ τινὶ τῶν 4 
’ ,’ ~ , « ’ A A 
Τελμισσέων ἐντυχεῖν παρθένῳ ὑδρευομένῃ καὶ πρὸς 
ταύτην εἰπεῖν ὅπως οἱ τὸ τοῦ ἀετοῦ ἔσχε" τὴν δέ, 
εἶναι γὰρ καὶ αὐτὴν τοῦ μαντικοῦ γένους, θύειν 

΄ ~ nw “- ‘\ 
κελεῦσαι τῷ Au τῷ βασιλεῖ, ἐπανελθόντα εἰς Tov 

’ ᾿] , A A 4 , A , 
τόπον αὐτόν. καὶ δεηθῆναι yap αὐτῆς Ἰόρδιον, 

4 , , e 9. δ τ , 
τὴν θυσίαν ἕυνεπισπομένην οἱ αὐτὴν ἐξηγήσασθαι, 
a \ 
θῦσαί τε ὅπως ἐκείνη ὑπετίθετο τὸν Γόρδιον καὶ 

, ’ A , ὩΣ + 4 , 3 “- 
ξυγγενέσθαι ἐπὶ γάμῳ τῇ παιδὶ καὶ γενέσθαι αὐτοῖν 
παῖδα Μίδαν ὄνομα. ἤδη τε ἄνδρα εἶναι τὸν Μίδαν 5 

A A - 4A > , , 
καλὸν καὶ γενναῖον Kat ἐν τούτῳ στάσει πιέζεσθαι 
Ε] , ‘ , A , " a ἢ ‘ 
ἐν σφίσι τοὺς Φρύγας, καὶ γενέσθαι αὐτοῖς χρησμὸν 
“ »» " 3, ἧς , τ a ee 
ὅτι ἅμαξα ἄξει αὐτοῖς βασιλέα καὶ ὅτι οὗτος αὐτοῖς 
καταπαύσει τὴν στάσιν. ἔτι δὲ περὶ αὐτῶν τούτων 
βουλευομένοις ἐλθεῖν τὸν Μίδαν ὁμοῦ τῷ πατρὶ καὶ 
τῇ μητρὶ καὶ ἐπιστῆναι τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ αὐτῇ ἁμάξῃ. 

\ ’ , A a ΄ ’ A 
tous δέ, ξυμβαλόντας TO μαντεῖον τοῦτον ἐκεῖνον 6 

“ yx “ € \ e A + 4 + 
γνῶναι ὄντα ὅντινα ὁ θεὸς αὑτοῖς ἔφραζεν ὅτι ἄξει 
« “ A ~ A ΓῚ ‘\ Ξ [2 ‘ 
ἡ ἅμαξα" Kat καταστῆσαι μὲν αὐτοὺς βασιλέα τὸν 

“- , a 
Μίδαν, Μίδαν δὲ αὐτοῖς τὴν στάσιν καταπαῦσαι, 
καὶ τὴν ἅμαξαν τοῦ πατρός ἐν τῇ ἄκρᾳ ἀναθεῖναι 
χαριστήρια τῷ Au τῶ βασιλεῖ ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀετοῦ τῇ 


πρὶ ‘ ΔΑ \ , " ’ δ ~ 9 [2 
πομπῇ. T pos € δὴ TOUTOLS και τόδε πέρι τῆς ἁμάξης 


ANABAXI® II, 4. 65 


>’ , “ , ἴω ΄σ ΄ e , 4 
ἐμυθεύετο, ὅστις λύσειε τοῦ ζυγοῦ τῆς ἁμάξης τὸν 
ὃ ’ ΄ ΄ + ΄ ᾽ , i] A e 
εσμὸν, τοῦτον χρῆναι ἄρξαι τῆς ᾿Ασίας. ἣν δὲ ὁ 
A ° a , x ’ ΕΝ / 
δεσμὸς ἐκ φλοιοῦ κρανείας καὶ τούτου οὔτε τελος 
οὔτε ἀρχὴ ἐφαίνετο. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ὡς ἀπόρως μὲν 
εἶχεν ἐξευρεῖν λύσιν τοῦ δεσμοῦ, ἄλυτον δὲ περιιδεῖν 
5 ἢ , A a ’ A A , 
οὐκ ἤθελε, μή τινα καὶ τοῦτο ἐς τοὺς πολλοὺς κίνη- 
’ , « A , e , oe ’ 
σιν ἐργάσηται, οἱ μεν λέγουσιν ὅτι παίσας τῷ ξίφει 
διέκοψε τὸν δεσμὸν καὶ λελύσθαι ἔφη " ᾿Αριστόβουλος 
\ , ᾽ , \ “ nn . nad > iy 
δὲ λέγει ἐξελόντα τὸν ἕστορα TOU ῥυμοῦ, ὃς ἣν τύλος 
διαβεβλημένος διὰ τοῦ ῥυμοῦ διαμπαξ, ξυνέχων τὸν 
, 9 7 + A ¢ ~ \ , “ 
δεσμόν, ἐξελκύσαι ἔξω τοῦ ῥυμοῦ τον ζυγόν. ὅπως 
μὲν δὴ ἐπράχθη τὰ ἀμφὶ τῷ δεσμῷ τούτῳ ᾿Αλεξάν- 
- ay ’ , " 7 , a ΕῚ ‘ 
dpe οὐκ ἔχω ἰσχυρίσασθαι. ἀπηλλαγῆ δ᾽ οὖν ἀπὸ 
A c , ser: ‘ e " ) ΓΕ X e A 
τῆς auagéys αὐτός τε καὶ οἱ ad αὐτὸν ws τοῦ 
, ΡΝ ΩΝ as , - a , 
λογίου Tov ἐπὶ TH AvTEL τοῦ δεσμοῦ ξυμβεβηκότος. 
4 ‘\ oY ‘A \ Ὁ , A ’, 
καὶ γὰρ καὶ τῆς νυκτὸς εκεινῆς βρονταί τε καὶ σέλας 
ΕῚ 3 ΄σ 93 , A pee , wv, is 
ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἐπεσήμηναν" καὶ ETL τούτοις ἔθυε τῇ 
ὑστεραίᾳ ᾿Αλέξανδρος τοῖς φήνασι θεοῖς τά τε σημεῖα 
καὶ τοῦ δεσμοῦ τὴν λύσιν. 
Αὐτὸς δὲ τῇ ὑστεραίᾳ ἐπ’ ᾿Αγκύρας τῆς Ἰ αλατικῆς 
ἐστέλλετο - κἀκεῖ αὐτῷ πρεσβεία ἀφικνεῖται IlagAa- 
, , » > , Ae ε 
γόνων, τὸ τε ἔθνος ἐνδιδόντων καὶ ἐς ὁμολο- 
March , , 9 A 4 ’ A ~ 
through γίαν ξυμβαινόντων . ἐς δὲ τὴν χώραν ξὺν τῇ 
Galatia Ε was th aes A - τ 
andCap- δυνάμει μὴ ἐσβαλεῖν ἐδέοντο. τούτοις μὲν δὴ 
padocia. εἴς = 
προστάσσει ᾿Αλέξανδρος ὑπακούειν Kana τῷ 
’ ΄ , ’ ‘ A 5: A , 
σατραπὴ τῆς Φρυγίας. αὐτὸς δὲ ἐπὶ Καππαδοκίας 
93 UZ / A τ Ἁ ef | A , 
ελασας ξύμπασαν τὴν ἐντὸς Αλυος ποταμοῦ προσηγα- 
γετο καὶ ἔτι ὑπὲρ τὸν ΔΑλυν πολλήν καταστήσας δὲ 


~ , , " ΄ KA 
Καππαδοκῶν Σαβίκταν σατράπην auTOS ποοήγεν επί 
E 


IV. 


66 AAEZANAPOY 


τὰς πύλας Tas Κιλικίας. καὶ ἀφικόμενος ἐπὶ τὸ Κύρου 3 
~ ‘ —= “ , € , ‘ 
τοῦ ξὺν Revoparte στρατόπεδον, ὡς κατεχομένας τὰς 
πύλας φυλακαῖς ἰσχυραῖς εἶδε, Παρμενίωνα μὲν 
αὐτοῦ καταλείπει σὺν ταῖς τάξεσι τῶν πεζῶν ὅσοι 

, ε , > aN 13 ‘ , 

βαρύτερον ὡπλισμένοι ἦσαν αὐτὸς δὲ αμῴι πρώτην 
4 5 A , € ‘ 4 4 
φυλακὴν ἀναλαβὼν τούς Te ὑπασπιστὰς καὶ τοὺς 
τοξότας καὶ τοὺς ᾿Αγριᾶνας προῆγε τῆς νυκτὸς ἐπὶ 

x ᾽ὔ - “" , ΄- ΄ ] 
τὰς πύλας, ὡς οὐ προσδεχομένοις τοῖς φύλαξιν ἐπιπε- 

~ 4 , Α "5 + 5 ΕΣ 4 
σεῖν. Kal προσάγων μὲν οὐκ ἔλαθεν, ἐς ἴσον δὲ 4 

ΠῚ “ ’ e A € Ν IA. =) 00 
αὐτῷ κατέστη ἡ τόλμα. οἱ yap φύλακες αἰσθόμενοι 
᾿Αλέξανδρον αὐτὸν προσάγοντα λιπόντες τὴν φυλα- 

‘ 9 ’ a A « , “ fom ΝΡ 
κὴν ᾧχοντο φεύγοντες. τῇ δὲ ὑστεραίᾳ ἅμα τῇ ἕῳ 
ξὺ ns ὃ “4 , «ε β Xe ‘ aN , 

vy Ty ὀυνάμει πάσῃ ὑπερβαλὼν τὰς πύλας κατέ- 
βαινεν ἐς τὴν Κιλικίαν. καὶ ἐνταῦθα ἀγγέλλεται 5 

3 “ ᾽ U “ , \ A ’ ’ὔ 
αὐτῷ Apoapns ὅτι πρόσθεν μὲν ἑπενόει διασάζειν 
Πέρσαις τὴν Ταρσόν, ὡς δὲ ὑπερβεβληκότα ἤδη τὰς 
πύλας ἐπύθετο ᾿Αλέξανδρον ἐκλιπεῖν ἐν νῷ ἔχειν τὴν 
πόλιν δεδιέναι οὖν τοὺς Ταρσέας μὴ ἐφ᾽ ἁρπαγὴν 

4 ev A , , ~ a , 
τραπεὶς οὕτω THY ἀπόλειψιν τῆς Ταρσοῦ ποιήσηται. 
ταῦτα ἀκούσας δρόμῳ ἦγεν ἐπὶ τὴν Ταρσὸν τούς τε 6 

€ / 4A ~ a) “ ’ “ e 
ἱππέας καὶ τῶν ψιλῶν ὅσοι κουφότατοι, ὥστε ὁ 
ἊΝ , \ ΕΣ al A € A δὴ ’ὔ 5 ΄ 

ρσάμης μαθὼν αὐτοῦ τὴν ὁρμὴν σπουδῃ φεύγει ἐκ τῆς 

Tapoot παρὰ βασιλέα Δαρεῖον οὐδὲν βλάψας τὴν πόλιν. 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δέ, ὡς μὲν ᾿Αριστοβούλῳ λέλεκται, ὑπὸ 7 

, De 2 ε A “ \ / ‘ , 

καμάτου ἐνόσησεν" of δὲ εἰς τὸν Kvdvoy ποταμὸν λέ- 


Alexans 
der’s ill= 
ness at 
Tarsus; 


γουσι ῥίψαντα νήξασθαι, ἐπιθυμήσαντα τοῦ 
ὕδατος, ἱδρῶντα καὶ καύματι ἐχόμενον. ὁ δὲ 
Κύδνος ῥεῖ διὰ μέσης τῆς πόλεως " οἷα δὲ ἐκ 


Za] , aS a ων € 5 ΄ ν ‘ 
TOU Tavpou opous τῶν πηγων οι ανισχουσων και διὰ 


ANABASIS II, 5. 67 
χώρου καθαροῦ ῥέων, ψυχρός τὲ ἐστι καὶ τὸ ὕδωρ καθα- 
pos’ σπασμῷ τε οὖν ἔχεσθαι ᾿Αλέξανδρον καὶ θέρμαις 
ἰσχυραῖς καὶ ἀγρυπνίᾳ ξυνεχεῖ. καὶ τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους 
ἰατροὺς οὐκ οἴεσθαι εἶναι βιώσιμον: Φίλιππον δὲ 
᾿Ακαρνᾶνα, ἰατρόν, ξυνόντα ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ καὶ τά τε 
ἀμφὶ ἰατρικὴν ἐς τὰ μάλιστα πιστευόμενον καὶ τὰ 
ἄλλα οὐκ ἀδόκιμον ἐν τῷ στρατῷ ὄντα, καθῆραι 
ἐθέλειν een φαρμάκῳ" καὶ τὸν κελεύειν 
καθῆραι. τὸν μὲν δὴ παρασκευάζειν τὴν κύλικα" 
ἐν τούτῳ δὲ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ δοθῆναι ἐπιστολὴν παρὰ 
Παρμενίωνος φυλάξασθαι Φίλιππον: ἀκούειν γὰρ 
διεφθάρθαι ὑπὸ Δαρείου χρήμασιν ὥστε φαρμάκῳ 
ἀποκτεῖναι ᾿Αλέξανδρον. τὸν δέ, ἀναγνόντα τὴν 
ἐπιστολὴν καὶ ἔτι μετὰ χεῖρας ἔχοντα αὐτὸν μὲν 
λαβεῖν τὴν κύλικα ἐν ἢ ἣν τὸ φάρμακον" τὴν ἐπιστο- 
λὴν δὲ τῷ Φιλίππῳ δοῦναι ἀναγνῶναι. καὶ ὁμοῦ 
TOV τε ᾿Αλέξανδρον πίνειν καὶ τὸν Φίλιππον ἀνα- 
γινώσκειν τὰ παρὰ τοῦ []αρμενίωνος. Φίλιππον δὲ 
εὐθὺς ἔνδηλον γενέσθαι ὅτι καλῶς οἱ ἔχει τὰ τοῦ 
φαρμάκου" οὐ γὰρ ἐκπλαγῆναι πρὸς τὴν ἐπιστολήν, 
ἀλλὰ τοσόνδε μόνον παρακαλέσαι ᾿Αλέξανδρον, καὶ 


ἐς τὰ ἄλλα οἱ πείθεσθαι ὅσα ἐπαγγέλλοιτο " σωθή- 


» , A \ A ~ , 
σεσθαι γὰρ πειθόμενον. καὶ τὸν μεν καθαρθῆναί 
ε καὶ pate ὑτῷ τὸ νόσημα: Φιλίππῳ δὲ 
ieee TE καὶ ῥαΐσαι αὐτῷ TO νόσημα ίππῳ δὲ 
3 = , , " 5 ΄' ͵ 4 
See ἐπιδεῖξαι ὅτι πιστός ἐστιν αὐτῳ φίλος καὶ 


- + A - A - - 
τοῖς ἄλλοις δὲ τοῖς ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὸν ὅτι αὐτοῖς τε τοῖς 
x , > omen, , ” κ ν 
φί ows βέβαιος εἰς τὸ ἀνύποπτον τυγχάνει ὧν καὶ προς 


wo Ἐπ SD) , 
TO ἀποθανεῖν ερρώμενος. 


IO 


edi 


"Ex δὲ τούτου [Παρμενίωνα μὲν πέμπει ἐπὶ τὰς VY. 


68 AAE=ANAPOY 


ἄλλας πύλας, at δὴ ὁρίζουσι τὴν Κιλίκων τε και ᾿Ασσυ- 


“ ᾿ τ χώραν, πο τ IE καὶ φυλάσσειν 
armenio 


ep τὴν πάροδον, δοὺς αὐτῷ τῶν τε ξυμμάχων 
old the 
Syrian τοὺς πεζοὺς καὶ τοὺς “Ἰλληνας τοὺς μισθοφό- 
passes. 


cat τοὺς Opa Ὧν  ITaN ἡγεῖ 
ρους καὶ τοὺς Θρᾷκας, ὧν “ ττάλκης ἡγεῖτο, 
4 4 e , ‘ \ , SN Noe 
καὶ τοὺς ἱππέας de τοὺς Θετταλούς. αὐτὸς δὲ ὕστερος 
ἄρας ἐκ Ταρσοῦ τῇ μὲν πρώτῃ εἰς ᾿Αγχίαλον πόλιν 
ἀφικνεῖται. ταύτην δὲ Σαρδανάπαλον κτίσαι τὸν 
᾿Ασσύριον Adyos* καὶ τῷ περιβόλῳ δὲ καὶ τοῖς θεμε- 
λίοις τῶν τειχῶν δήλη ἐστὶ μεγάλη τε πόλις κτισθεῖσα 
4 ’ A , > ~~ , 4 \ ~ ΄ι 
καὶ ἐπὶ μέγα ἐλθοῦσα δυνάμεως. καὶ τὸ μνῆμα τοῦ 
; Σαρδαναπάλου ἐγγὺς ἣν τῶν τειχῶν τῶν 
Alexander - 
at the Αγχιάλου - καὶ αὐτὸς ἐφειστήκει ἐπ᾿ αὐτῳ 
tomb of Ε ἕ Υ be Ξ ᾿ 
Sardana- Dapdavarrados συμβεβληκὼς τὰς χεῖρας ἀλλή- 
palus. . - 5 : DWN 
Nats ὡς μάλιστα ἐς κρότον συμβάλλονται, 
, “ VA 
καὶ ἐπίγραμμα ἐπεγέγραπτο αὐτῷ ᾿Ασσύρια γραμ- 
ε ‘ > , 4 , + 3 “ 
ματα: οἱ μὲν ᾿Ασσύριοι καὶ μέτρον ἔφασκον επεῖναι 
τῷ ἐπιγράμματι, ὁ δὲ νοῦς ἣν αὐτῷ ὃν ἔφραζε τὰ 
ἔπη, ὅτι Σαρδανάπαλος ὁ ᾿Ανακυνδαράξου παῖς 
᾿Αγχίαλον καὶ Ταρσὸν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ μιᾷ ἐδείματο. 
4 , > ’ὔ + A ΄“ A ro - 
σὺ δέ, ὦ ξένε, ἔσθιε καὶ πῖνε καὶ παῖζε, ὡς 
> τ " , ΕΣ ", ΄ LA 
τᾶλλα Ta ἀνθρώπινα οὐκ ὄντα τούτου ἄξια" 
\ , -" ’ “ [ “ ΡΝ “ ’ 
τὸν ψόφον αἰνισσόμενος ὅνπερ αἱ χεῖρες ἐπὶ τῷ κρότῳ 
ποιοῦσι καὶ τὸ παῖζε ῥαδιουργότερον ἐγγεγράφθαι 
" “ὩΣ AN , ς , 
ἔφασαν τῳ Acoupim ovopatt. 
"Ex. δὲ τῆς ᾿Αγχιάλου ἐς Σόλους ἀφίκετο" καὶ 
φρουρὰν ἐσήγαγεν ἐς Σόλους καὶ ἐπέβαλεν αὐτοῖς 
τάλαντα ἀργυρίου διακόσια ζημίαν, ὅτι πρὸς τούς 


Πέρσας μᾶλλόν τι τὸν νοῦν εἶχον. ἔνθεν δὲ ἀνα- 


ANABASI> I, 6. 69 


λαβὼν τῶν μὲν πεζῶν τῶν Μακεδόνων τρεῖς τάξεις, 
A , Α ’ κ ‘ ᾿ ΄ 
Ἔν TOUS τοξότας δὲ πάντας καὶ τοὺς ᾿Αγριᾶνας 
apture o 
Soli and ἐξελαύνει ἐπὶ τοὺς τὰ ὄρη κατέχοντας Κίλικας. 
Mallus. « 9 e ‘ A U Ch oe ‘ Ἁ 
καὶ ἐν ἑπτὰ ταῖς πάσαις ἡμέραις τοὺς μεν 
, Ψ ’ A A e , , ’ 
Bia ἐξελών, τοὺς δὲ ὁμολογίᾳ παραστησάμενος επα- 
νῆκεν ἐς τούς Σόλους. καὶ ἐνταῦθα μανθάνει {{τολε- 
μαῖον καὶ Ασανδρον ὅτι ἐκράτησαν ᾿᾽Οροντοβάτου τοῦ 
Πέρσου, ὃς τήν τε ἄκραν τῆς ᾿Αλικαρνασσοῦ ἐφύ- 
λασσε καὶ Μύνδον καὶ Καῦνον καὶ Θήραν καὶ KadX- 
πολιν κατεῖχε" προςῆκτο δὲ καὶ Κῶ καὶ Τριόπιον. τοῦ- 
e ~ «“ῇ ’ , δ ~ A 
Tov ἡττῆσθαι ἔγραφον μάχη μεγάλῃ * Kat ἀποθανεῖν μὲν 
τῶν ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὸν πεζοὺς ἐς ἑπτακοσίους καὶ ἱππέας ἐς πεν- 
τήκοντα, ἁλῶναι δὲ οὐκ ἐλάττους τῶν χιλίων. ᾿Αλεξ- 
avdpos δὲ ἐν Σόλοις θύσας τε τῷ ᾿Ασκληπιῷ Kat 
΄σ , 
πομπεύσας AUTOS TE καὶ ἡ στρατιὰ πᾶσα καὶ λαμπάδα 
9 , , A , A A ‘ A \ 
ἐπιτελέσας καὶ ἀγῶνα διαθεὶς γυμνικὸν καὶ μουσικὸν 
Σολεῦσι μὲν δημοκρατεῖσθαι ἔδωκεν * αὐτὸς δὲ ἀνα- 
ζεύξας εἰς Ταρσὸν τοὺς μὲν ἱππέας ἀπέστειλε Φιλώτᾳ 
A ” \ ro , , 5... "ἢ \ A 
δοὺς ἄγειν διὰ τοῦ ᾿Αληίου πεδίου ἐπὶ τὸν ποταμὸν 
‘ 7, >) ‘ A \ “- A A Sf 
tov ΠΠύραμον - αὐτὸς δὲ σὺν τοῖς πεζοῖς καὶ Ty ἴλῃ TH 
βασιλικῇ ἐς Μαγαρσὸν ἧκε καὶ τῇ ᾿Αθηνᾷ τῇ Μαγαρσίδι 
ἔθυσεν. ἐντεῦθεν δὲ ἐς Μαλλὸν ἀφίκετο καὶ ᾿Αμφι- 
λόχῳ ὅσα ἥρωι ἐνήγισε . καὶ στασιάζοντας καταλαβὼν 
τὴν στάσιν αὐτοῖς κατέπαυσε: καὶ τοὺς φόρους ous 
βασιλεῖ Δαρείῳ ἀπέφερον ἀνῆκαν, ὅτι ᾿Αργείων μὲν 
Μαλλωταὶ ἄποικοι ἦσαν, αὐτὸς δὲ ἀπ’ “A pyous τῶν 
e ἡπῷ > 
Ηρακλειδῶν εἶναι ἠξίου. 
Ἔτι δὲ ἐν Μαλλῷ ὄντι αὐτῷ ἀγγέλλεται Δαρείον 


ΕῚ , \ Loy La ’ » e 
ἐν Σώχοις ξὺν τῇ πάσῃ δυνάμει στρατοπεδεύειν. ὁ 


9 


VI. 


70 AAESZANAPOY 
\ A a ” \ ἕν ἢ , = eT 
δὲ χῶρος οὗτος ἔστι μὲν τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας γῆς, ἀπέχει 
δὲ τῶν πυλῶν τῶν ᾿Ασσυρίων ἐς δύο μάλιστα 
Alexander 4 ἢ ἥ 4 Pema 7 
encamps σταθμοὺς, ἔνθα δὴ ξυναγαγὼν τοὺς ἑταίρους 
before 
Myrian- φράζει αὐτοῖς τὰ ἐξηγγελμένα ὑπὲρ Δαρείου 
drus. σι a A 
τε Kal τῆς στρατιᾶς τῆς Δαρείου. οἱ δὲ 
+) , e > ” ΜΡ « κ ’ A 9 
αὐτόθεν ὡς εἶχεν ἄγειν ἐκέλευον. ὁ δὲ τότε μὲν ἐπ- 2 
, , 4 {? \ , ἊΝ δ « , 
awéras αὐτοὺς διέλυσε τὸν ξύλλογον" τῇ δὲ ὑστεραίᾳ 
a ς ἃ a? A 4 , 
προῆγεν ὡς ἐπὶ Δαρεῖόν te καὶ τοὺς Π]έρσας. δευτε- 
A A 5 ‘ Χ , ’ ’ A 
paios de ὑπερβαλὼν τὰς πύλας ἐστρατοπέδευσε πρὸς 
’ “ 
Μυριάνδρῳ πόλει" καὶ τῆς νυκτὸς χειμὼν ἐπιγίγνεται 
A Vom . ’ rn 4 A , 
σκληρὸς καὶ ὕδωρ τε ἐξ οὐρανοῦ καὶ πνεῦμα βίαιον " 
τοῦτο κατέσχεν ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ ᾿Αλέξανδρον. 
al A a “ 
Δαρεῖος δὲ τέως μὲν ξὺν τῇ στρατιᾷ διέτριβεν, 3 
ς᾽ , A ’ , = , , . 
ἐπιλεξάμενος τῆς Ασσυρίας γῆς πεδίον πάντη ἀνα- 
ah. πεπταμένον καὶ TH τε πλήθει τῆς στρατιᾶς ἐπι- 
arius, re 
againstthe TijOeloy καὶ ἐνιππάσασθαι τῇ ἵππῳ ξύμφορον. 
advice of κ 
Amyntas, καὶ τοῦτο τὸ χωρίον ξυνεβούλευσεν αὐτῷ μὴ 
marches 5 ͵ : : Ἐς Ὁ " bs 5 
tomeet ἀπολείπειν ᾿Αμύντας ὁ ᾿Αντιόχου, ὁ παρ 
him. ’ > 
᾿Αλεξάνδρου αὐτόμολος " εἶναι yap τὴν εὐρυ- 
χωρίαν πρὸς τοῦ πλήθους τε καὶ τῆς σκευῆς τῶν Περσῶν. 
καὶ ἔμενε Δαρεῖος. ὡς δὲ ᾿Αλεξανδρῳ πολλὴ μὲν ἐν 4 
Cok A ’ 4 Co , ’ , ° τὶ i? 4 " 
Ταρσῷ τριβὴ ἐπὶ τῇ νόσῳ ἐγίγνετο, οὐκ ὀλίγη δὲ ἐν 
Σόλοις, ἵνα ἔθυέ τε καὶ ἐπόμπευε, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς ὀρεινοὺς 
Κίλικας διέτριψεν ἐξελάσας, τοῦτο ἔσφηλε Δαρεῖον 
A , 4 Προς 7 ¢ Ul ΗΝ 5 ὃ 
τῆς γνώμης: καὶ αὐτός τε ὅ τί περ ἥδιστον ἣν δοξασ- 
θέν, ἐς τοῦτο οὐκ ἀκουσίως ὑπήχθη καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν καθ᾽ 
e ‘ tA A , "5 \\ to. an 
ἡδονὴν Evvovtwy τε Kat ξυνεσομένων ἐπὶ κακῷ τοῖς 
ἀεὶ βασιλεύουσιν ἐπαιρόμενος ἔγνω μηκέτι ᾿Αλέξαν- 


δρον ἐθέλειν προϊέναι τοῦ πρόσω" ἀλλ᾽ ὀκνεῖν γὰρ 5 


Plan of the 
BATTLE OFTSSUS. 


Olympic Stadia 
50 100 


English Miles 
10 


QUES 


«Ὁ 
Ὁ, 
ον 


fl 


HAs 


jae S, 
2, My SI 


Peay 5.9 50) “ηὺ 
᾿ς : EIN AMWAY : 
fF Z 7 SS AG, S 
y NWS r ve 
~~ Ss 


7; 








Mig 6 


᾿ 


Pass of Parmeni 
SS pe 
eam 
iS VEG 


ἵ 


δ 


iS 


Wi 











. 
De 









































G qt, 
Aue 


δὰ 

















CZ 


GB 

















YZ 











| 








ἡ 


























DER 











coe 





























A 











Ex, 
i 

















Δ ΓΕ 





































































































aa 



























































































































































































































































































































































Walker & Cockerell sc, 














ANABASI® II, 7. {Π| 


A , 
πυνθανόμενον ὅτι αὐτὸς προσάγοι" καταπατήσειν τε 
“ ~ A 4 
τῇ ἵππῳ τῶν Μακεδόνων τὴν στρατιὰν ἄλλος ἄλλοθεν 
ojo dies 3 , er ς ’ vA , “ 
αὐτῷ επαίροντες ἔλεγον" καίτοι γε ᾿Αμύντας ἥξειν 
τε ᾿Αλέξανδρον ἰσχυρίζετο ὅπου ἂν πύθηται Δαρεῖον 
” κι . ~ , ΠΕ ς , κ , 
ὄντα, καὶ αὐτοῦ προσμένειν exéXevey. ἀλλά τὰ χείρω 
la δ Soe Ge , ey 9 “ > Ε 
μάλλον, ὅτι καὶ ἐν τῷ παραυτίκα ἡδίω ἀκοῦσαι ἣν, ἔπειθε " 


’ 4 , \ 5 Poh . 9 - ν 
Kal Tl και δαιμόνιον τυχον γεν QUTOV εἰς EKELVOY τον 


“ iol , 3 ~ ef es 93 , b) SSN 
XMpov ov pte εκ τῆς ἵππου πολλὴ ὠφέλεια αὐτῷ 


> , , 9 “ , - “ A τὰ ’ 
ἐγένετο, μήτε ἐκ τοῦ πλήθους αὐτοῦ τῶν τε ἀνθρώπων 
καὶ τῶν ἀκοντίων τε καὶ τοξευμάτων, μηδὲ τὴν λαμπρ- 
ὄτητα αὐτὴν τῆς στρατιᾶς ἐπιδεῖξαι ἠδυνήθη, ἀλλὰ 
᾿Αλεζάνδρῳ τε καὶ τοῖς ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὸν εὐμαρῶς τὴν νίκην 
παρέδωκεν. ἐχρῆν γὰρ ἤδη καὶ Πέρσας πρὸς Μακε- 
’ " A ee ’ ‘ ς , , > 
δόνων ἀφαιρεθῆναι τῆς ᾿Ασίας τὴν ἀρχήν, καθάπερ οὖν 
Μῆδοι μὲν πρὸς Περσῶν ἀφῃρέθησαν, πρὸς Μήδων δὴ 


ἔτι ἔμπροσθεν ᾿Ασσύριοι. 


1Π|.- Battle of Issus (7-17). 


e 3, a ‘ 
Υπερβαλὼν δὴ τὸ ὄρος Δαρεῖος τὸ κατὰ τὰς πύλας 
eee 4 »" , e ΠΑΡ ee ) \ A κ 
τὰς ᾿Αμανικὰς καλουμένας ὡς ἐπὶ ᾿Ισσὸν προῆγε" καὶ 


27 , ᾽ , , ‘ \ 
Dariusat “γένετο κατόπιν ᾿Αλεξάνδρου λαθών. τὴν δὲ 


Issus. ᾿Ισσὸν κατασχών, ὅσους διὰ νόσον ὑπολελειμ- 


μένους αὐτοῦ τῶν Μακεδόνων κατελαβε, τούτους χαλε- 
A , κ A , 9 
πῶς αἰκισάμενος ἀπέκτεινεν " ἐς δὲ τὴν ὑστεραίαν πρού- 
A A ce 

χώρει ἐπὶ τὸν ποταμὸν τὸν II ivapoy. καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος 
e x 3 ett e my NE - > A 
ws ἤκουσεν ἐν τῷ ὄπισθεν αὑτοῦ ὄντα Δαρεῖον, ἐπεὶ 
~ ’ ° 

οὐ πιστὸς αὐτῷ ὁ λόγος ἐφαίνετο, ἀναβιβάσας εἰς 


, ~ e , ‘ ς 7, 9 ’ eh 
τριακοντορον τῶν ETALPWV τινας ATOTEUTEL OTLTW ETL 


6 


7 


VII. 


72 AAEZANAPOY 


Ἰσσόν, κατασκεψομένους εἰ τὰ ὄντα ἐξαγγέλλεται. 
e \ 3 , (ΟΣ , ee {2 
οἱ δὲ ἀναπλεύσαντες τῇ τριακοντόρῳ, ὅτι κολπώδης 
ἣν ἡ ταύτη θάλασσα, μᾶλλόν τι εὐπετῶς κατέμαθον 
ς a ’ A , ἊΝ 3 , 
αὐτοῦ στρατοπεδεύοντας τοὺς Πέρσας " καὶ ἀπαγγελ- 

λουσιν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἐν χερσὶν εἶναι Δαρεῖον. 
e A ’ , Wad La A “ 
O δὲ συγκαλέσας στρατηγούς τε καὶ ἰλάρχας καὶ τῶν 
[2 an A 
ξυμμάχων τοὺς ἡγεμόνας παρεκάλει θαρρεῖν μὲν ἐκ τῶν 
+ , a / 1 Ὁ“ 4 
ἤδη σφίσι καλῶς κεκινδυνευμένων καὶ ὅτι πρὸς 
Alexander 5 bea An Ρ πες 2B 
addresses γεγικημένους ὁ ἀγὼν νενικηκόσιν αὐτοῖς ἔσται 
his troops. Co e NE ie δ a πὶ » 
καὶ ὅτι ὁ θεὸς ὑπερ σφῶν στρατηγεῖ ἀμεινον, 
95 A lal A Up ° A - G 4 , “ 
ἐπὶ νοῦν Δαρείῳ ἀγαγὼν καθεῖρξαι τὴν δύναμιν ἐκ 
a ? (2 9 X , ef , \ , 
τῆς εὐρυχωρίας ἐς τὰ στενόπορα, Wa σφίσι μεν ξύμ- 
‘ , ’ / A ’ a A 
μετρον TO χωρίον ἀναπτύξαι τὴν φάλαγγα, τοῖς δὲ 
ς A \ A “ » mm 4 x δ , 
ἀχρεῖον τὸ πλῆθος OTL ἔσται τῇ μάχη, οὔτε τὰ Tw- 
Μ ᾿ ’; ’ 
ματα οὔτε τὰς γνώμας παραπλησιοις. Μακεδόνας τε 
γὰρ [Πέρσαις καὶ Μήδοις, ἐκ πάνυ πολλοῦ τρυφῶσιν, 
Ε \ 9 a , - “ Ui ” 
αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς πόνοις τοῖς πολεμικοῖς πάλαι ἤδη 
μετὰ κινδύνων ἀσκουμένους, ἄλλως τε καὶ δούλοις 
“ , 9 ’ὔ ’ a“ J er 
ἀνθρώποις ἐλευθέρους, ἐς χεῖρας ἥξειν: ὅσοι τε 
Ἕλληνες “λλησιν, οὐχ ὑπὲρ τῶν αὐτών μαχεῖσθαι, 
5) x A A \ ’ AS as ‘ ON , 
ἀλλὰ τοὺς μὲν ξὺν Δαρείῳ ἐπὶ μισθῷ καὶ οὐδὲ τούτῳ 
πολλῷ κινδυνεύοντας. τοὺς δὲ ξὺν σφίσιν, ὑπὲρ 
τῆς “EXXados ἑκόντας ἀμυνομένους " βαρβάρων τε αὖ 
Θρᾷκας καὶ Ilatovas καὶ ᾿Ιλλυριοὺς καὶ ᾿Αγριᾶνας 
τοὺς εὐρωστοτάτους τε τῶν κατὰ τὴν Εὐρώπην καὶ 
μαχιμωτάτους πρὸς τὰ ATOVWTATA τε καὶ μαλακώτατα 
τῆς ᾿Ασίας γένη ἀντιτάξεσθαι : ἐπὶ δὲ ᾿Αλέξανδρον 
ἀντιστρατηγεῖν Δαρείῳ. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἐς πλεονεξίαν 


fal x ~ " , ‘ A iO) “ , 4 
του aywvos ἐπεΐξει. τὰ δὲ ἄθλα ὅτι μεγάλα ἔσται 


ANABADI> II, 7. 73 


’ ~ , ~) ’ >) 4 A 
σφίσι τοῦ κινδύνου ἐπεδείκνυεν. οὐ γὰρ τοὺς σα- 
, 4 A , ’ Use , , Ἰδὲ 4 
τράπας τοὺς Δαρείου ἐν τῷ τότε κρατήσειν, οὐδὲ THY 
~ - “ A 
ἵππον τὴν ἐπὶ Tpavum ταχθεῖσαν, οὐδὲ τοὺς δισμυ- 
° ‘ “~ i 
plous ξένους τοὺς μισθοφόρους, ἀλλὰ Περσῶν τε ὅ 
. , 
τι περ ὄφελος καὶ Μήδων καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα ἔθνη ΠΕέρ- 
4 M "δ e , ’ A A ys , A >) Ν 
σαις καὶ Μήδοις ὑπήκοα ἐποικεῖ τὴν ᾿Ασίαν καὶ avTov 
A 
μέγαν βασιλέα παρόντα, καὶ ὡς οὐδὲν ὑπολειφθή- 
a a A / 4 = A 
σεταί σφισιν ἐπὶ τῷδε τῷ ἀγῶνι ὅτι μὴ κρατεῖν τῆς 
- - ᾿] 
᾿Ασίας ξυμπάσης καὶ πέρας τοῖς πολλοῖς πόνοις ἐπι- 
A ~ A A 
Ocivar. ἐπὶ τούτοις δὲ τῶν τε εἰς TO κοινὸν ξὺν 
A ς 
λαμπρότητι ἤδη πεπραγμένων ὑπεμίμνησκε καὶ εἰ 
A , , 
δή τῳ ἰδίᾳ τι διαπρεπὲς ἐς κάλλος τετολμημένον, 
ς 4 o IN an 4 ς ~ A Ἁ 
ὀνομαστὶ ἕκαστον ἐπὶ τῷ ἔργῳ ἀνακαλῶν. καὶ τὸ 
΄ - , 
αὑτοῦ οὐκ ἀκίνδυνον ἐν ταῖς μάχαις ὡς ἀνεπαχ- 
\ ΄ ~ 
θέστατα éreEje. λέγεται δὲ καὶ Ξενοφῶντος καὶ τῶν 
¢ ~ ΄ , 
ἅμα Ξενοφῶντι μυρίων ἐς μνήμην ἐλθεῖν, ὡς οὐδέν 
3, ~ li 
τι οὔτε κατὰ πλῆθος οὔτε κατὰ THY ἄλλην ἀξίωσιν 
, ’ ’ δὲ ε , τὶ A , 
σφίσιν ἐπεοικότες, οὐδὲ ἑππέων αὐτοῖς παρόντων 
A A A 
Θεσσαλῶν, οὐδὲ Βοιωτῶν ἢ IerXorovvyciov, οὐδὲ 
Μακεδόνων ἢ Θρᾳκῶν, ovd ὅση ἀλλὴη σφίσιν ἵππος 


, “νι A a A “ἷ A 
ξυντέτακται, οὐδὲ τοξοτῶν ἢ σφενδονητῶν, OTL μὴ 


Κρητῶν ἢ ἹΡοδίων ὀλίγων, καὶ τούτων ἐν τῷ κινδύνῳ 
ὑπὸ Fevopavtos αὐτοσχεδιασθέντων, of δὲ βασιλέα 

Η͂ ’ a r \ “ ers Pat) , 
te ξὺν πάσῃ τῇ δυνάμει πρὸς Βαβυλῶνι αὐτῇ ἐτρέ- 

A 4 “ , - 4 τ 
Wavto καὶ ἔθνη ὅσα κατιόντων εἰς τὸν Εὔξεινον 
, ) εὐ 3 , A . A 

πόντον καθ᾽’ oddy σῴισιν ἐπεγένετο νικῶντες ἐπῆλ- 
θον: ὅσα τε ἄλλα ἐν τῷ τοιῷδε πρὸ τῶν κινδύνων 
ἐς παράκλησιν ἀνδράσιν ἀγαθοῖς ἐξ ἀγαθοῦ ἡγε- 


μόνος παραινεῖσθαι εἰκός, οἱ δὲ ἄλλος ἄλλοθεν δεξιού- 


7 


14 ΑΛΕΞΑΝΔΡΟΥ 
, \ , A os , 3 , ΕΣ 
μενοί Te τὸν βασιλέα καὶ τῷ λόγῳ ἐπαίροντες ἄγειν 
MIA 
ἤδη ἐκέλευον. 
e A , \ a , 
O δὲ τότε μὲν δειπνοποιεῖσθαι παραγγέλλει" προ- 
, A ε 9 4 ‘ , ΄ ς ’ ἜΣ ’ Ν 
πέμπει δὲ ὡς ἐπὶ τὰς πύλας τῶν τε ἱππέων ολίγους καὶ 
a A , A «ὧν 
τῶν τοξοτῶν προκατασκεψομένους τὴν ὁδὸν 
Μαςεάο- ‘ 4. 7 ᾿ OLN A \ > ι 
nianorder τὴν ὀπίσω" καὶ αὐτὸς τῆς νυκτὸς ἀναλαβὼν 
of battle. ι . a ” : Ξ Ξ 
τὴν στρατιὰν πᾶσαν jet, ὡς κατασχεῖν αὖθις 
δ ’ e We} 4 D4 , 3 , af). 
Tas πύλας, we δὲ ἀμφὶ μέσας νύκτας ἐκράτησεν αὖθὶς 
“Ὁ , ’ ’ὔ A > \ Ἢ ΄ 
τῶν παρόδων, ἀνέπαυε τὴν στρατιὰν τὸ λοιπὸν τῆς 
A ’ ~ ’ 4 ES ‘ Π) a 
νυκτὸς αὐτοῦ ETL τῶν πετρων, προφυλακὰς ἀκριβεῖς 
Ud A A 4 r ς \ “ 
καταστησάμενος. ὑπὸ δὲ τὴν ἕω κατήει ἀπὸ τῶν 
Se ‘ A e , \@ A “ , 
πυλὼν κατὰ τὴν ὁδόν" καὶ ἕως μὲν πάντη στενόπορα 
> 5 κ τὰ , > e A , " 
ἣν τὰ χωρία, ἐπὶ κέρως ἦγεν" ὡς δὲ διεχώρει ἐς 
Ψ, Ses. STEN " , 5 ” 
TAATOS, ἀνέπτυσσεν ἀεὶ TO Kepas ἐς φάλαγγα, ἀλλὴν 
4 + ~ « ~ , , ‘oe κ e 
kat ἄλλην τῶν ὁπλιτῶν ταξιν παράγων, τῇ μὲν ὡς 
5 SK \ y+ ’ ’ “ A e ς A 4 , 
ἐπὶ TO Opos, εν ἀριστερᾷ δὲ ὡς ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν. 
A “- 9 “ , 4 , A A 
of δὲ ἱππεῖς αὐτῷ τέως μὲν κατόπιν τῶν πεζῶν 
/ > e \ “ A ᾿] , , 
τεταγμένοι ἦσαν, ὡς δὲ ἐς THY εὐρυχωρίαν προῃεσαν, 
3 4 ‘ ς ΕῚ r , 
συνέτασσεν ἤδη THY στρατιὰν ὡς ες μάχην, πρώτους 
τ Saas ΄σ ΄ , 4 lal V4 ΄ ~ 
μὲν ἐπὶ τοῦ δεξιοῦ κέρως πρὸς τῷ ὄρει τῶν πεζῶν 
’ + \ A « , in} ε A , 
TO TE ἄγημα Kal τοὺς ὑπασπιστας, ὧν Hy ito Νικά- 
e II , 93 τὰ δὲ ‘ K , 
vop ὁ Ilappeviwvos, ἐχομένην 0€ τούτων τὴν Koivou 
’ 5» 4A A , A “ iol A ‘4 
τάξιν, ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις τὴν ΠΕερδιίκκου. οὗτοι μὲν ἔστε 
EES Α , (al ε a 7 A A wee 
ἐπὶ TO μέσον Twy ὁπλιτῶν ἀπὸ Tov δεξιοῦ ἀρξα- 
, , > 7 4 4 a 3 , 
μένῳ τεταγμένοι ἦσαν. ἐπὶ δὲ τοῦ εὐωνύμου πρώτη 
Ay ’ , la io " 4 ’ » 
μὲν ἡ ᾿Αμύντου τάξις ἣν, ἐπὶ δὲ ἡ Πτολεμαίου, ἐχο- 
, A , ς , a 4a 3 , a 
μένη δὲ ταύτης ἡ Μελεάγρου. τοῦ δὲ εὐωνύμου τοῖς 
= 4 , 9 , ” Aa δὰ , 
πεζοῖς μὲν K parepos ἐπετέτακτο ἄρχειν, TOU δὲ ξύμ- 


ς ’ , e a A , 
TAVTOS ενωὠνυμου Παρμενίων NYELTO * Kal παρήγγελτο 


VIII. 


ΑΝΑΒΑΣΙΣ II, 8. 75 


αὐτῷ μὴ ἀπολείπειν τὴν θάλασσαν, ὡς μὴ κυκλωθεῖεν 
’ “ , “ Ud ε , 7. oA 
ἐκ τῶν βαρβάρων, ὅτι TavTn ὑπερφαλαγγήσειν αὐτῶν 
διὰ πλῆθος ἔμελλον. 

Δαρεῖος δέ, ἐπειδὴ ἐξηγγέλθη αὐτῷ προσάγων ἤδη 5 
᾿Αλέξανδρος ὡς ἐς μάχην, τῶν μὲν ἱππέων διαβιβάζει 
That οἱ Πέραν τοῦ ποταμοῦ τοῦ Πινάρου ἐς τρισμυρ- 
Jobe lous μάλιστα τὸν ἀριθμὸν καὶ μετὰ τούτων 
τῶν ψιλῶν ἐς δισμυρίους, ὅπως τὴν λοιπὴν δύναμιν 

Ne ΚΟ , ’ A , \ A e 6 
καθ᾽ ἡσυχίαν συντάξει. καὶ πρώτους μὲν TOU ὁπλι- 
τικοῦ τοὺς “λληνας τοὺς μισθοφόρους ἔταξεν ἐς 

, ‘ 4 LA ~ , 
τρισμυρίους κατὰ τὴν φαλαγγα τῶν Μακεδόνων" 
ἐπὶ δὲ τούτοις τῶν ΚΚαρδάκων καλουμένων ἔνθεν 

Φ ΟΥ̓ ε , ε mn Ἧς δὶ κ 
καὶ ἔνθεν ἐς ἑξακισμυρίους ὁπλῖται δὲ ἦσαν καὶ 

a / ‘ Ss [1 e ΄σ 907 
οὗτοι. τοσούτους yap ἐπὶ φαλαγγος ἁπλῆς ἐδέχετο 
‘ , ef " , 9 , A A a SN 
TO χωρίον ἵνα ἐτάσσοντο. ἐπέταξε δὲ καὶ τῷ ὄρει 7 
τῷ ἐν ἀριστερᾷ σφῶν κατὰ τὸ ᾿Αλεξανδρου δεξιὸν 
ἐς δισμυρίους " καὶ τούτων ἔστιν οἱ κατὰ νώτου ἐγέ- 
ae us) , κ \ \ ” or 

vovTO τῆς ᾿Αλεξάνδρου στρατιᾶς. τὸ γὰρ ὄρος ἵνα 
ἐπετάχθησαν πῆ μὲν διεχώρει ἐς βάθος καὶ κολπῶδές 
τι αὐτοῦ ὥσπερ ἐν θαλάσσῃ ἐγίνετο - ἔπειτα ἐς ἐπι- 
καμπὴν προϊὸν τοὺς ἐπὶ ταῖς ὑπωρείαις τεταγμένους 
κατόπιν τοῦ δεξιοῦ κέρως τοῦ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἐποίει. τὸ 8 
δὲ ἄλλο πλῆθος αὐτοῦ ψιλῶν τε καὶ ὁπλιτῶν, κατὰ 
ἔθνη συντεταγμένον ἐς βάθος οὐκ ὠφέλιμον, ὄπισθεν 
ἣν τῶν ᾿ωλλήνων τῶν μισθοφόρων καὶ τοῦ ἐπὶ φάλαγ- 
γος τεταγμένου βαρβαρικοῦ. ἐλέγετο γὰρ ἡ πᾶσα ἡ 

Α , A , ᾿ if , , 
ξὺν Δαρείῳ στρατιὰ μαλιστὰα ἐς ἑξήκοντα μυριάδας 
μαχίμους εἶναι. 


᾿Αλέξανδρος δέ, ὡς αὐτῷ πρόσω ἰόντι τὸ χωρίον 9 


76 AAEZANAPOY 
ὃ , τ , 5, td , 4 ς , ᾿ 
ἱέσχεν ὀλίγον ἐς πλατος, παρήγαγε τοὺς ἵἕππεας; 
’ « , , A A A 
Tous τε ἑταίρους καλουμένους καὶ τοὺς Θεσσαλοὺς 
A , 4 4 “πὰ o 
καὶ τοὺς Μακεδόνας. καὶ τούτους μὲν ἐπὶ τῷ δεξιῳ 
, t e@ A A 
κερᾳ ἅμα οἱ ἔταξε" τοὺς δὲ ἐκ Πελοποννήσου καὶ 
A + \ \ ’ A A Dee. , e 
TO ἄλλο TO συμμαχικὸν ETL TO εὐώνυμον πέμπει ὡς 
, 
Παρμενίωνα. 
a , > κ , 
Δαρεῖος δέ, ὡς συντεταγμένη ἤδη ἣν αὐτῷ ἡ φά- 
4 , Ν a “ 
λαγξ, τοὺς ἱππέας οὕστινας πρὸ τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἐπὶ 
ἘΝ , e > ΧΩ Sia) τ᾿ ὦ a 
τῷδε TPOTETAXEL ὅπως ἀσφαλῶς αὐτῷ 7 ἔκταξις τῆς 
΄σ ’ὔ 5 , A 
στρατιᾶς γένοιτο, ἀνεκάλεσεν ἀπὸ ξυνθήματος. καὶ 
, A A cy ry “ r ; Η͂ 
τούτων τοὺς μὲν πολλοὺς ἐπὶ τῷ δεξιῷ κέρᾳ πρὸς 
“ , Ν , a ef , 
τῇ θαλάσσῃ κατὰ []αρμενίωνα ἔταξεν, ὅτι ταύτῃ 
~ , ε , > , , A \ EY 
μᾶλλον τι ἱππάσιμα ἣν " μέρος δέ τι αὐτῶν καὶ ἐπὶ 
Ν \ ‘ \ - 
TO εὐώνυμον πρὸς τὰ ὄρη παρήγαγεν. ὡς δὲ ἀχρεῖοι 
5» ΄ Ν ’ ess {2 9 iv, ἊΝ 
ἐνταῦθα διὰ στενότητα τῶν χωρίων ἐφαίνοντο, καὶ 
, A ‘A ΄σ J A \ A 
τούτων τοὺς πολλοὺς παριππεῦσαι ETL TO δεξιὸν 
’ “ 9. , ’ \ A - Ἃ , 
κέρας σφῶν exedevoev, αὐτὸς δὲ Δαρεῖος τὸ μέσον 
“ U / 3 a , ’ - 
τῆς πάσης τάξεως ἐπεῖχε, καθάπερ νόμος τοῖς Περ- 
“ “- , A \ ΄σ a , 
σῶν βασιλεῦσι τετάχθαι: καὶ τὸν νοῦν τῆς τάξεως 
ταύτης Ξενοφῶν ὁ τοῦ I'pvAXov ἀναγέγραφεν. 
‘ A ΄ 
Ἔν τούτῳ δὲ ᾿Αλέξανδρος κατιδὼν ὀλίγου πᾶσαν 
“ ΄ - A A 
τὴν Tov Περσῶν ἵππον μετακεχωρηκυῖαν ETL τὸ εὐώνυμον 
κ ε Ane τὶ ‘ , Cm ‘ 
TO ἑαυτοῦ ὡς πρὸς τὴν θάλασσαν, αὑτῷ δὲ 
Alexan- : ; Σ A ae Ὑ- 
der’sman- τοὺς Πελοποννησίους μόνους Kat τοὺς ἀλλους 
ceuvres. i ; aes ᾿ ᾿ 
τῶν ξυμμάχων ἱππέας ταύτη τεταγμένους, 
, Ν 14 A A € ’ ΕΣ ον ‘ 
πέμπει κατὰ τάχος τοὺς Θεσσαλοὺς ἱππέας ἐπὶ τὸ 
δὴ ΄ ~ , 
εὐώνυμον, κελεύσας μὴ πρὸ τοῦ μετώπου τῆς πάσης 
, ΄ ΄ “ - 
τάξεως παριππεῦσαι, τοῦ μὴ καταφανεῖς τοῖς πολε- 


, , ΄σ ᾿] Ν , ΄ 
βίοις γενέσθαι μεταχωρουντας, ἀλλα κατοπιν τῆς 


IO 


II 


ΙΧ, 


ANABASIS II, 9. ΤΊ 
φάλαγγος ἀφανῶς διελθεῖν, προέταξε δὲ τῶν μὲν 
4 “- A 
ἱππέων κατὰ TO δεξιὸν τοὺς προδρόμους, ὧν ἡγεῖτο 
z A A , lo e A , , 
IIpwropaxos, καὶ τοὺς Ilatovas, ὧν ἡγεῖτο Αρίστων" 
τῶν δὲ πεζῶν τοὺς τοξότας, ὧν ἦρχεν ᾿Αντίοχος" 
τοὺς δὲ ᾿Αγριᾶνας, ὧν ἦρχεν “Arrados, καὶ τῶν 
ἱππέων τινὰς καὶ τῶν τοξοτῶν ἐς ἐπικαμπὴν πρὸς 
πὶ ἣν \ x , +x “ SS \ δὴ 
τὸ ὄρος τὸ κατὰ νώτου ἔταξεν, ὥστε κατὰ τὸ δεξιὸν 
ὌΠ ἐν A ’ > , , , , 
αὐτῷ τὴν φάλαγγα ἐς δύο κέρατα διέχουσαν τετάχ- 
θαι, τὸ μὲν ὡς πρὸς Δαρεῖόν τε καὶ τοὺς πέραν τοῦ 
ποταμοῦ τοὺς πάντας Iépcas: τὸ δὲ ὡς πρὸς τοὺς 
ἐπὶ τῷ ὄρει κατὰ νώτου σφῶν τεταγμένους. τοῦ 
δὲ εὐωνύμου προετάχθησαν τῶν πεζῶν οἵ τε K pies 
, A ε ~ inl € - [2 A 
τοξόται Kat of Θρᾷκες, ὧν ἡγεῖτο Σιτάλκης - πρὸ 
, Sune! ef ε κι κ "2, εἰ δ 
τούτων δὲ ἡ ἵππος ἡ κατὰ τὸ εὐώνυμον. οἱ δὲ μισθο- 
, , lod - ’ ’ A A ΕΣ A 
φόροι ἕένοι πᾶσιν ἐπετάχθησαν. ἐπεὶ δὲ οὔτε πυκνὴ 
αὐτῷ ἡ φάλαγξ κατὰ τὸ δεξιὸν τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἐφαίνετο, 
πολύ τε ταύτη ὑπερφαλαγγήσειν οἱ [Πέρσαι ἐδόκουν, 
> ΄σ , Sap. , + « / A 
ἐκ TOU μέσου ἐκέλευσε δύο ἴλας των ἑταίρων, THY τε 
᾿Ανθεμουσίαν, ἧς ἰλάρχης ἣν [Περοίδας ὁ Μενεσθέως, 
κ A , , = ε a , 
καὶ τὴν Aevyatay καλουμένην, ἧς ἡγεῖτο Ilavrépdavos 
ὁ Κλεάνδρου, ἐπὶ τὸ δεξιὸν ἀφανῶς παρελθὲιν. καὶ 
‘ WLS. ‘ ‘ , A ᾽ , ‘ ~ 
τοὺς τοξζότὰς δὲ καὶ μέρος τῶν ᾿Αγριάνων καὶ τῶν 
“Ελλήνων μισθοφόρων ἔστιν ods κατὰ τὸ δεξιὸν τὸ 
αὑτοῦ ἐπὶ μετώπου παραγαγὼν ἐξέτεινεν ὑπὲρ τὸ 
“ II A , A , ᾽ ‘ ‘ e ¢ A 
τῶν ἱἱερσῶν κέρας τὴν φάλαγγα. ἐπεὶ yap οἱ ὑπὲρ 
τοῦ ὄρους τεταγμένοι οὔτε κατῇεσαν, ἐκδρομῆς τε ἐπ᾿ 
° A ~ > , A ~ ΄ θεν ον ‘ 
αὐτοὺς τῶν ᾿Αγριάνων καὶ τῶν τοξοτῶν ὀλίγων κατὰ 
πρόσταξιν ᾿Αλεξάνδρου γενομένης ῥᾳδίως ἀπὸ τῆς 


« , ᾿ , 5) \ ” rh ets aS 
UTWPELAS αἀνασταλεντες ες ΤῸ ak pov ἀνέφυγον, εγνω 


N 


4 


78 AABZANAPOY 


καὶ τοῖς κατ᾽ αὐτοὺς τεταγμένοις δυνατὸν ὃν χρήσασθαι 
] Ss 7 ~ , ’ ’ δ Ὁ ’ 
ἐς ἀναπλήρωσιν τῆς φαλαγγος " ἐκείνοις δὲ ἱππέας τρια- 
κοσίους ἐπιτάξαι ἐξήρκεσεν. 
Οὕτω δὴ τεταγμένους χρόνον μέν τινα προῆγεν 
τὰ ’ Ὁ - 4 ZO , , 
ἀναπαύων, ὥστε Kat πάνυ ἔδοξε σχολαία γενέσθαι 
SEN - ’ Α N , 
αὐτῶν ἡ πρόσοδος. τοὺς γὰρ βαρβάρους, 
Alexander , ὃ sb hee sy ‘ π᾿ 
drivesin ὅπως τὰ πρῶτα ἐτάχθησαν, οὐκέτι ἀντεπῆγε 
the Per- = ee as 
sian leit Δαρεῖος, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τοῦ ποταμοῦ ταῖς ὄχθαις, 
wing. ~ Ἢ ’ , »” x A 
πολλαχῆ μὲν ἀποκρήμνοις οὔσαις, ἐστι δὲ 
ὅπου καὶ χάρακα παρατείνας αὐταῖς, ἵνα evecpo= 
δώ 3 , er x AN ΄ δὰ A 
ὦτερα ἐφαίνετο, οὕτως ἔμενε, καὶ ταύτῃ εὐθὺς δῆλος 
ἐγένετο τοῖς ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Αλέξανδρον τῇ γνώμῃ δεδουλω- 
, e \ € ~ » i) A , " ΄ 
μένος. ὡς δὲ ὁμοῦ ἤδη ἣν τὰ στρατόπεδα, ἐνταῦθα 
παριππεύων πάντη ᾿Αλέξανδρος παρεκάλει ἄνδρας ἀγα- 
θοὺς γίγνεσθαι, οὐ τῶν ἡγεμόνων μόνον τὰ ὀνόματα 
ξὺ τὸ “ ’ ’ XO Ἰλλὰ A Na 
UY τῷ πρέποντι κόσμῳ ἀνακαλῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἰλάρχας 
A 4 » A 4A ~ , ~ , 
καὶ λοχαγοὺς ὀνομαστὶ Kat τῶν ξένων τῶν μισθοφό- 
pov ὅσοι κατ᾽ ἀξίωσιν ἤ τινα ἀρετὴν γνωριμώτεροι 
> 4 Sees , VAL κι , 
ἦσαν καὶ αὐτῷ πανταχόθεν βοὴ ἐγίγνετο μὴ διατρίβειν, 
ἀλλὰ ἐσβάλλειν ἐς τοὺς πολεμίους. ὁ δὲ ἦγεν ἐν τάξει 
ἔτι, τὰ μὲν πρῶτα, καίπερ ἐν ἀπόπτῳ ἤδη ἔχων τὴν 
Δαρείου δύναμιν, βάδην, τοῦ μὴ διασπασθῆναί τι ἐν 
τῷ ξυντονωτέρᾳ πορείᾳ ἐκκυμῆναν τῆς φάλαγγος" ὡς 
δὲ ἐντὸς βέλους ἐγίγνοντο, πρῶτοι On οἱ κατ’ ᾿Αλές- 
ανδρον καὶ αὐτὸς ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐπὶ τοῦ δεξιοῦ τεταγ- 
’ ’ ’ A Ν ’ , e “ 
μένος δρόμῳ ἐς τὸν ποταμὸν ἐνέβαλον, ὡς τῇ TE 
ὀξύτητι τῆς ἐφόδου ἐκπλῆξαι τοὺς Πέρσας καὶ τοῦ 
θᾶσσον ἐς χεῖρας ἐλθόντας ὀλίγα πρὸς τῶν τοξοτῶν 


βλάπτεσθαι. καὶ ξυνέβη ὅπως εἴκασεν ᾿Αλέξανδρος. 


ANABASIS II, i1 79 
AA \ ε ’ a Ces , yo , 
εὐθὺς yap ws ἐν χερσὶν ἡ μαχη ἐγένετο, τρέπονται 
τοῦ [Περσικοῦ στρατεύματος οἱ τῷ ἀριστερῷ κέρᾳ 
’ , A A , \ ~ » Ὁ] ᾽ , 
ἐπιτεταγμένοι ᾿ καὶ ταύτη μὲν λαμπρῶς ἐνίκα ᾿Αλέξ- 
cae avdpos τε καὶ of aud’ αὐτόν. of de” EAAnves 
ndecisive a A 
fighting in of μισθοφόροι of σὺν Δαρείῳ, ἢ διέσχε τῶν 
the centre. A 5 ͵ ΠΝ πο aN \ , 
Μακεδόνων ἡ φαλαγξ ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ δεξιὸν κέρας 
παραρραγεῖσα, ὅτι ᾿Αλέξανδρος μὲν σπουδῃ ἐς τὸν 
ποταμὸν ἐμβαλὼν καὶ ἐν χερσὶ τὴν μάχην ποιήσας 
9 , + A , , A A e A 
ἐξώθει ἤδη τοὺς ταύτῃ τεταγμένους τῶν [Π]Περσῶν, οἱ δὲ 

χ , A , x Best, ΥΩ Ἶ 
κατὰ μέσον τῶν Μακεδόνων οὔτε τῇ ἴσῃ σπουδῃ ἥψαντο 

A DS. \ A ’ὔ A x ° 
τοῦ ἔργου Kat πολλαχῆ κρημνώδεσι ταῖς ὄχθαις ἐντυγ- 
χάνοντες τὸ μέτωπον τῆς φάλαγγος οὐ δυνατοὶ ἐγέ- 

9 (Ὁ Tae ’ , , ’ , 
νοντὸ ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ τάξει διασώσασθαι, ταύτη ἐμβάλ- 
λουσιν οἱ “EAAnves τοῖς Μακεδόσιν ἢ μάλιστα διεσ-- 

, 7) a A , - A δ᾿ 
πασμένην αὐτοῖς τὴν φάλαγγα κατεῖδον. καὶ τὸ 
ἔργον ἐνταῦθα καρτερὸν ἣν, τῶν μὲν ἐς τὸν ποτα- 

\ , , 4 , 4 A , A 
μὸν ἀπώσασθαι τοὺς Μακεδόνας καὶ τὴν νίκην τοῖς 
ἤδη φεύγουσιν αὐτῶν ἀνασώσασθαι. τῶν Μακεδό- 
νων δὲ τῆς τε ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἤδη φαινομένης εὐπραγίας 
μὴ λειφθῆναι καὶ τὴν δόξαν τῆς φάλαγγος, ὡς ἀμάχου 
A " ‘ , , A " , , 
δὴ ἐς TO τότε διαβεβοημένης, μὴ ἀφανίσαι. καί τι 
καὶ τοῖς γένεσι τῷ τε ᾿Εἰλληνικῷ καὶ τῷ Μακεδονικῷ 
φιλοτιμίας ἐνέπεσεν ἐς ἀλλήλους. καὶ ἐνταῦθα πίπτει 
Πτολεμαῖός τε ὁ Σελεύκου, ἀνὴρ ἀγαθὸς γενόμενος, καὶ 
᾽ > 4 , WG \ A ? ᾿ / 
ἄλλο. ἐς εἴκοσι MANLTTA καὶ EKATOY τῶν οὐκ ἡμελημένων 
Μακεδόνων. 

Ἔν τούτῳ δὲ αἱ ἀπὸ τοῦ δεξιοῦ κέρως τάξεις, τετ- 
ραμμένους ἤδη τοὺς κατὰ σφάς τῶν Περσῶν ὁρῶντες, 
9.ἢ A , A & A , 
ἐπὶ τοὺς Eévous τε τοὺς μισθοφόρους τοὺς Δαρείου 

" 


XI. 


80 AAEZANAPOY 


4 Q ’ A ie > + a 
Kal TO πονούμενον σφῶν ἐπικάμψαντες ἀπό τε τοῦ 
ποταμοῦ ἀπώσαντο αὐτούς, καὶ κατὰ τὸ παρερ- 
Rout of x = iS ᾽ Ξ 
ἐπε Per-  pwyos τοῦ Περσικοῦ στρατεύματος ὑπερφα- 
sians. 5 ἢ 
λαγγήσαντες ἐς τὰ πλάγια ἐμβεβληκότες ἤδη 
” 4 ΄ ‘ ee, - A ε A“ II A 
ἔκοπτον τοὺς E€vous* Kal οἱ ἱππεῖς δὲ οἱ τῶν Περσῶν 

’ ΄ 

κατὰ τοὺς Θετταλοὺς τεταγμένοι οὐκ ἔμειναν ἐντὸς τοῦ 

“ ’ τ = wn“ 4 3 > 9 - ’ὔ 

ποταμοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ ἔργῳ, ἀλλ ἐπιδιαβάντες εὐρώ- 
A A ~ 

στως ἐνέβαλλον εἰς τὰς ἴλας τῶν Θετταλῶν. καὶ 

, , € , ’ ba | ’ 
ταύτῃ ξυνέστη ἱππομαχία καρτερὰ" οὐδὲ πρόσθεν 
ἐνέκλιναν οἱ [Πέρσαι πρὶν Δαρεῖδν᾽ τε πεφευγότα 

A ᾿] ~ a 
ἤσθοντο Kat πρὶν ἀπορραγῆναι σφῶν τοὺς μισθο- 

’ , « \ “ , , A 
φόρους συγκοπέντας ὑπο τῆς φάλαγγος. τότε δὲ 
+ , Nes, ’ ε We ore 
ἤδη λαμπρὰ TE καὶ ἐκ πάντων ἡ φυγὴ ἐγίγνετο" 
καὶ οἵ τε τῶν Περσῶν ἵπποι ἐν τῇ ἀναχωρήσει ἐκα- 
κοπάθουν, βαρέως ὡπλισμένους τοὺς ἀμβάτας σφῶν 
φέροντες, καὶ αὐτοὶ οἱ ἱππεῖς κατὰ στενὰς ὁδοὺς 
πλήθει τε πολλοὶ καὶ πεφοβημένως σὺν ἀταξίᾳ ἀπο- 
χωροῦντες οὐ μεῖον ὑπ’ ἀλλήλων καταπατούμενοι 
ΕἾ κι A , , 9 , 4 
ἢ πρὸς τῶν διωκόντων πολεμίων ἐβλάπτοντο. καὶ 

e A ’ , ᾿ “- ΕῚ , “ νὰ 
οἱ Θετταλοὶ εὐρώστως αὐτοῖς ἐπέκειντο, ὥστε οὐ 

a my A A κ κ ras 
μεῖον ἢ τῶν πεζῶν φόνος ἐν TH φυγῇ τῶν ἱππέων 
ἐγίγνετο. 

Δαρεῖος δέ," ὡς αὐτῷ τὸ πρῶτον ὑπ’ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
9 , ἈΝ , A SUF: 4 ’; Ἂ 
ἐφοβήθη τὸ κέρας τὸ εὐώνυμον καὶ ταύτῃ ἀπορρηγ- 

- lad li 
Flight of νύμενον κατεῖδε τοῦ ἄλλου στρατοπέδου, 
Dariis. εὐθὺς ὡς εἶχεν ἐπὶ τοῦ ἅρματος σὺν τοῖς 

, ΝΜ ΑΝ A e “ 9 a 
πρώτοις ἔφευγε. Kal ἔστε μεν ὁμαλοῖς χωρίοις ἐν τῇ 
φυγῇ ἐνετύγχανεν, ἐπὶ τοῦ ἅρματος διεσώζετο" ὡς δὲ 


[2 , 4 + , CMS dt ‘ A 
φάραγξι τε καὶ ἀλλαῖις δυσχωρίαις ἐνέκυρσε, τὸ μὲν 


ANABASID DT, ΤΊ: 81 


ov ᾿] ’ ’ a A A . Ἷ 4 4 La ὃ 
ἅρμα ἀπολείπει αὐτοῦ καὶ THY ἀσπίδα καὶ τὸν κάνδυν 
τὰ ’ e A A Ἁ ’ 5 , , A ~ e 
ἐκδύς: ὃ δὲ καὶ TO τόξον ἀπολείπει ἐπὶ τοῦ ἅρματος" 
αὐτὸς δὲ ἵππου ἐπιβὰς ἔφευγε᾽ καὶ ἡ νὺξ οὐ διὰ μακροῦ 
ἐπιγενομένη ἀφείλετο αὐτὸν τὸ πρὸς ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
ἁλῶναι. ᾿Αλέξανδρος γὰρ ἔστε μὲν φάος ἣν ἀνὰ 6 
"587 « A , , x ‘ ‘ 
κρατος ἐδίωκεν: ὡς δὲ συνεσκόταζέ τε ἤδη καὶ τὰ 
κ᾿ A . τ: ᾽ \ » . , e 
προ ποδῶν ἀφανῆ ἣν, ἐς τὸ ἔμπαλιν ἀπετρέπετο ὡς 
Ε] 4 N , A , Ὁ“ A , 
ἐπὶ TO στρατόπεδον, τὸ μέντοι ἅρμα τὸ Δαρείου 
+ 4 A ’ 2 ’ d 9 ”~ A Ν ’ 4 
ἔλαβε καὶ τὴν ἀσπίδα ἐπ’ αὐτῷ καὶ τὸν κάνδυν καὶ 
τὸ τόξον. καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἡ δίωξις βραδυτέρα αὐτῷ 7 
ἐγεγόνει, ὅτι ἐν τῇ πρώτη παραρρήξει τῆς φάλαγγος 
ΕῚ [2 4 ’ \ ΕῚ ’ὔ Ε] \ , ΕῚ , 
ἐπιστρέψας καὶ αὐτὸς οὐ πρόσθεν ἐς τὸ διώκειν ἐτραπ- 
€TO πρὶν τούς τε μισθοφόρους τοὺς ξένους καὶ τὸ τῶν 
ἸΠεροσῶν ἱππικὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἀπωσθέντας κατεῖδε, 
ρ μ 
Tor δὲ Περσῶν ἀπέθανον ᾿Αρσάμης μὲν καὶ Ρεο- 8 
, Ὧν ΟἽ ,ὕ A en ne , μι 
μίθρης καὶ Ατιζύης τῶν ἐπὶ Γρανικῷ ἡγησαμένων τοῦ 
ἱππικοῦ" ἀποθνήσκει δὲ καὶ DaBaxns ὁ Αὐγύπ- 
Casualties. - τ Ω - ΞΕ 
του σατράπης καὶ Βουβάκης τῶν ἐντίμων 
ΠΕερσῶν' τὸ δὲ ἄλλο πλῆθος εἰς δέκα μάλιστα μυριάδας 
καὶ ἐν τούτοις ἱππεῖς ὑπὲρ τοὺς μυρίους, ὥστε λέγει 
Πτολεμαῖος ὁ Δ άγου, ξυνεπισπόμενος τότε ᾿Αλεζάνδρῳ 
Μ oy ? Μμ P4 3 
‘ x A , Ξ ε 7 4 , , 
τοὺς μετὰ σφῶν διώκοντας Δαρεῖον, ws ἐπὶ φάραγγι 
’ “ , > 4 ἍΝ A A A ‘ 
τινι ἐν τῇ διώξει ἐγένοντο, ἐπὶ τῶν νεκρῶν διαβῆναι τὴν 
r , , \ , 9 A ΕῚ 
φάραγγα. τὸ τε στρατόπεδον TO Δαρείου εὐθὺς ἐξ 9 
, , Os: Ἁ € , A e , " A A A 
ἐφόδου ἑάλω καὶ ἡ μήτηρ καὶ ἡ γυνή, αὐτὴ δὲ καὶ 


ἀδελφὴ Δαρείου, καὶ υἱὸς Δαρείου νήπιος" καὶ 


Capture 
of Persian , , er LER ” δ : 
eainpiatid θυγατέρες δύο ἑάλωσαν καὶ ἄλλαι ἀμῳ 


ὅν A A e , a 3 
Princesses. αὐτὰς ΠΙΕερσῶν τῶν ομοτίμων γυναικες οὐ 


πολλαί. οἱ γὰρ ἄλλοι Πέρσαι τὰς γυναῖκας σφῶν 


82 AAEZANAPOY 


4 ~ 7 3 QW op, ’ , 
ξὺν τῃ ἀλλῃ KaTacKeuy ες Δαμασκὸν ἔτυχον ἐσταλκοτες" 
τὰ 4 Ἁ “ -“ , ‘ ἊΝ ἐπ Ὁ 2 
ἐπεὶ καὶ Δαρεῖος τῶν τε χρημάτων τὰ πολλὰ καὶ ὅσα 

, - an 
ἄλλα μεγάλῳ βασιλεῖ ἐς πολυτελῆ δίαιταν καὶ στρατευο- 

, “ , Φ / >| , oe 9 
μένῳ ὅμως συνέπεται πεπόμφει ες Δαμασκον, ὥστε εν 

on / ᾿] Ι a r , ev 
τῷ στρατεύματι οὐ πλείονα ἢ τρισχίλια τάλαντα ἑάλω. 
ΕῚ Q ἣν ‘ ’ ie , 9 Uy ev 
ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰ ev Δαμασκῳ χρήματα ὀλίγον ὕστερον 
Cl? ε \ TT , Ses SEMEN σι , 
ἑάλω ὑπὸ [Παρμενίωνος ex’ αὐτὸ τοῦτο σταλεέντος. 

“ ‘ ͵ “ - 
τοῦτο τὸ τέλος τῇ μάχη ἐκείνη ἐγένετο ἐπὶ ἄρχοντος 
ἢ , mi \ AS 
᾿Αθηναίοις N tKOKPATOUS μηνὸς Μαιμακτηριῶνος. 
Ty δὲ « , , ‘ \ , 
1] ὃε ὑστεραίᾳ, καίπερ τετρωμένος τὸν μηρὸν ξίφει 
᾽ , \ ~ A 
᾿Αλέξανδρος, ὁ δὲ τοὺς τραυματίας ἐπῆλθε, καὶ τοὺς 
‘ A , al 4 
Alexan- νεκροὺς ξυναγαγὼν ἔθαψε μεγαλοπρεπῶς σὺν 
der’s care “ ὃ , , > , Ν , e 
the τῇ δυνάμει πάσῃ ἐκτεταγμενῃ λαμπρότατα ὡς 
. ’ 
wounded; ἐς πόλεμον " καὶ λόγῳ τε ἐπεκόσμησεν ὅσοις τι 
A ΕΣ ᾿ ἴω , «ἃ :} ‘ ’ ο 
διαπρεπὲς ἔργον ἐν τῇ μάχῃ ἢ αὐτὸς ξυνέγνω εἰργα- 
Lal 2 
σμένον ἣ ἀκοῇ συμφωνούμενον ἔμαθε: καὶ χρημάτων 
J , e e U A Cate) / Cee A ‘ K , 
ἐπιδόσει ὡς ἑκάστους σὺν TY ἀξίᾳ ἐτίμησε. Kat KorLKiag 
’ , \ , 
μὲν ἀποδεικνύει σατραπὴν Βάλακρον τὸν Νικάνορος, 
wn , A a 
ἕνα τῶν σωματοφυλάκων τῶν βασιλικῶν᾽ ἀντὶ 
his re= ‘ , ’ ‘ , , 
wardsfor δὲ τούτου ἐς τοὺς σωματοφύλακας κατέλεξε 
bravery ; ι Ω \ 
Μένητα τὸν Διονυσίου: ἀντὶ de {Πτολε- 
7 ἐπ Σ , Soo θ , ’ ΄ , 
μαίου τοῦ “Σελεύκου τοῦ ἀποθανοντος ἐν TH μαχῇῃ 
‘ f la ᾿] , σ΄. 
ΠΠολυσπέρχοντα τὸν Σιμμίου ἀρχειν ἀπέδειξε τῆς 
ΒΡ er ͵ κ Σ » A ͵ ’ 
ἐκείνου Tagews. καὶ ολεῦσι τὰ τε πεντήκοντα 
: a 2 a , 
τάλαντα ἃ ἔτι ἐνδεᾶ Hv ἐκ τῶν ἐπιβληθέντων σφίσι 
A 9 » 
χρημάτων ἀνῆκε καὶ τοὺς ὁμήρους ἀπέδωκεν. 
~ ‘ a , ΕΝ: lo) ‘ 
Ὃ δὲ οὐδὲ τῆς μητρὸς τῆς Δαρείου οὐδὲ τῆς γυναικὸς 
A ‘ , ’ A 
ἢ τῶν παίδων ἠμέλησεν. ἀλλὰ λέγουσι τινες τῶν τὰ 


Αλεξανδρου γραψάντων, τῆς νυκτὸς αὐτῆς ἢ ἀπὸ τῆς 


IO 


ΧΙ 


ἈΝΆΒΑΣΙΣ IT, 12. 83 

, ~ , "ἡ ΄“ 5 A ‘4 
διώξεως τῆς Δαρείου ἐπανῆκεν ἐς τὴν σκηνὴν παρελθ- 
, >) \ A , “ " “ ΕῚ 
ὄντα αὐτὸν τὴν Δαρείου, ἥτις αὐτῷ ἐξηρη- 
his kind , = 5) A A ς ‘ \ a 
treatment μένη ἣν, ἀκοῦσαι γυναικῶν οἰμωγὴν καὶ ἀλλον 
of the Per= Ξ " = ε ee δ 
sianroyal τοιοῦτον θόρυβον οὐ πόρρω τῆς σκηνῆς" 
ladies. , a “ a ν᾿ 5 δ᾽) Ψ 
πυθέσθαι οὖν αἵτινες γυναῖκες καὶ ἀνθ᾽ ὅτου 4 
οὕτως ἐγγὺς παρασκηνοῦσαι" καί τινα ἐξαγγεῖλαι, ὅτι, 
κω “ e , \ ε ‘ , \ ε 
ὦ βασιλεῦ, ἡ μήτηρ τε καὶ ἡ γυνὴ Δαρείου καὶ οἱ 

a A \ 
παῖδες, ὡς ἐξηγγέλθη αὐταῖς ὅτι TO τόξον τε TO 
Δαρείου ἔχεις καὶ τὸν κάνδυν τὸν βασιλικὸν καὶ ἡ 
" A “ ’ ’ , e , e ’ A 
ἀσπὶς ὅτι κεκόμισται ὀπίσω ἡ Δαρείου ὡς ἐπὶ τεθν- 5 
εῶτι Δαρείῳ ἀνοιμώζουσι. ταῦτα ἀκούσαντα ᾿Αλεξ- 

, ‘ " ‘ , -“ ~ 
ανδρον πέμψαι πρὸς αὐτὰς Λεοννάτον, ἕνα τῶν 
ἑταίρων, ἐντειλάμενον φράσαι ὅτι ζῇ Δαρεῖος " τὰ 

A “ \ ‘ U “ ’ = ’ / - A 
δὲ ὅπλα καὶ τὸν κάνδυν ὅτι φεύγων ἀπέλιπεν επί 
” κι A or , ” 7A , ὃ κι 
τῳ ἅρματι καὶ ταῦτα ὅτι μόνα ἔχει éEavdpos. καὶ 
Λεοννάτον παρελθόντα ἐς τὴν σκηνὴν τά τε περὶ 
Δαρείου εἰπεῖν καὶ ὅτι τὴν θεράπειαν αὐταῖς ξυγ- 
χωρεῖ ᾿Αλέξανδρος τὴν βασιλικὴν καὶ τὸν ἄλλον 
κόσμον καὶ καλεῖσθαι βασιλίσσας, ἐπεὶ οὐδὲ κατὰ 
ἔχθραν οἱ γενέσθαι τὸν πόλεμον πρὸς Δαρεῖον, ἀλλ᾽ 
cna A > A ir , = * 2 
ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀρχῆς τῆς ᾿Ασίας διαπεπολεμῆσθαι ἐννόμ- 
΄ A A 
we. ταῦτα μὲν IIrorXenaios καὶ ᾿Αριστόβουλος 
λέγουσι" λόγος δὲ ἔχει καὶ αὐτὸν ᾿Αλέξανδρον τῇ 6 
ὑστεραίᾳ παρελθεῖν εἴσω ξὺν  φαιστίωνι μόνῳ τῶν 
e , 4 A ’ A , ’ , 
ἑταίρων" Kal THY μητέρα THY Δαρείου, ἀμφιγνοήσασαν 
“ e A ” ᾿] A ΕῚ , ἈΝ ΕΣ »“ 
ὅστις ὁ βασιλεὺς εἴη αὐτοῖν, ἐστάλθαι γὰρ ἄμφω τῷ 
αὐτῷ κόσμῳ, τὴν δὲ ᾿Ηφαιστίωνι προσελθεῖν καὶ 
a ee tr LN ’ , ’ A e Nace 
προσκυνῆσαι, OTL μείζων αὐτῇ ἐφανη εκεῖνος. ὡς δὲ ὁ 7 


Ἥ ’ Ὄπ 2 e , , A 3 ? 
φαιστιων τε ὀπίσω ὑπεχώρησε καὶ τις τῶν ἀμῷ 


84 AAESANAPOY 


αὐτήν, τὸν ᾿Αλέξανδρον δείξας, ἐκεῖνον ἔφη εἶναι 
᾿Αλέξανδρον, τὴν μὲν καταιδεσθεῖσαν τῇ διαμαρτίᾳ 
ὑποχωρεῖν. ᾿Αλέξανδρον δὲ οὐ φάναι αὐτὴν ἁμαρτεῖν * 

A \ A 3 a > 3 ἐ Ἃ lot ,’ A 
καὶ γὰρ Kal εκεῖνον εἶναι ᾿Αλέξανδρον. καὶ ταῦτα ἐγὼ 
οὔθ᾽ ὡς ἀληθῆ οὔτε ὡς πάντη ἄπιστα ἀνέγραψα. ἀλλ᾽ 
εἴτε οὕτως ἐπράχθη ἐπαινῶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον τῆς τε ἐς τὰς 
γυναῖκας κατοικτίσεως καὶ τῆς εἰς τὸν ἑταῖρον πίστεως 
καὶ τιμῆς " εἴτε πιθανὸς δοκεῖ τοῖς ξυγγράψασιν ᾿Αλέξ- 

« =I “ Ε Ψ A " A A 9 AN a 

ανδρος ὡς καὶ ταῦτα ἄν πράξας καὶ εἰπὼν καὶ επὶ τῷδε 
ἐπαινῶ ᾿Αλέξανδρον. 

Δαρεῖος δὲ τὴν μὲν νύκτα ξὺν ὀλίγοις τοῖς ἀμφ᾽ 
αὐ \ , “ δὲ e , ’ Ν β e. Ls | A 

Tov ἔφυγε. TH δὲ ἡμέρᾳ ἀναλαμβάνων ae τῶν τε 


ἸἹ]ερσῶν τοὺς δι θέ ἐκ τῆς μάγης καὶ 
Darius’ P τοὺυς οιασωσεντας EK τῆς μαχῆς 


flight over a , > 4 5 ΒΞ ἱ 
the Buc των ξένων των μισθοφόρων, ες τετρακισχιλίους 


Βαταῖες. ἔχων τοὺς πάντας, ὡς ἐπὶ Θάψακόν τε πόλιν 
ΕῚ ᾿ 19 , ‘ ny e , 

καὶ Tov Εὐφράτην ποταμὸν σπουδῇ ἤλαυνεν, ὡς τάχιστα 

μέσον αὑτοῦ τε καὶ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τὸν Εὐφράτην ποιῆσαι. 

᾿Αμύντας δὲ ὁ ᾿Αντιόχου καὶ Θυμώνδας ὁ Μέντορος 

The Mace. καὶ ᾿Αριστομήδης ὁ Φεραῖος καὶ ᾿θιάνωρ ὁ 


donian ἊΝ , , “- ΜΕΝ, ‘ 
Ka PVay, ξυμπάντες OUTOL αὐτόμολοι, μετα 


deserters 

retreat to a 3 ) ς ‘ τὰ e 5 

Tripolis, τῶν au QUT OUS TT PATIWT WV ως OKTAKlO- 

and then to rn ΜΝ - , 3 ; κ 
7, "ὕ 

Cyprus χιλῶν εὐθὺς ὡς τεταγμένοι ἦσαν κατὰ τὰ 


y+ / “5 ld τὸ , “ὦ 
andEgypt- Gon φεύγοντες ἀφίκοντο ἐς Τρίπολιν τῆς 
Φ ’ ΤΑῚ ΄ , \ a 

οινίκης " καὶ ἐνταῦθα καταλαβόντες Tas ναῦς νενεωλκ-- 

, > > , " , , 
nuevas ech’ ὧν πρόσθεν ἐκ Λέσβου διακεκὸμισμένοι 
“" , “ A ε [, 5 \ A 
ἦσαν, τούτων ὅσαι μὲν ἱκαναί σῴισιν ἐς THY κομιδὴν 
3 , , , τ A 3 °’ 
ἐδόκουν, ταύτας καθελκύσαντες, Tas δὲ ἄλλας  av- 

΄σ ’ - , , e 4 
τοῦ εν τοῖς νεωρίοις κατακαύσαντες, ὡς μὴ παρασ- 


χεῖν ταχεῖαν σφῶν τὴν δίωξιν, ἐπὶ Κύπρον ἔφευγον 


ΧΠΙ. 


ANABASIS IL, 18. 85 
καὶ ἐκεῖθεν εἰς Αἴγυπτον, ἵναπερ ὀλίγον ὕστερον 
πολυπραγμονῶν τι ᾿Αμύντας ἀποθνήσκει ὑπὸ τῶν 
ἐγχωρίων. 

Φαρνάβαζος δὲ καὶ Αὐτοφραδάτης τέως μὲν περὶ 
τὴν Χίον διέτριβον: καταστήσαντες δὲ φρουρὰν τῆς 


A “ ~ ac 5 
Χίου τὰς μέν τινας τῶν νεῶν ἐς Κῶ καὶ AXi- 


Nees καρνασσὸν ἔστειλαν " αὐτοὶ δὲ ἑκατὸν ναυσὶ 
ΣΕ το τς EEE eo: ἐς Σίφνον 
- = 
oe TE ag και “δ auTous epics: Ays 
peer ὁ τῶν Λακεδαιμονίων βασιλεὺς ἐπὶ μιᾶς πριή- 


ρους, χρήματά τε αἰτήσων ἐς τὸν πόλεμον 

A , , A A Ψ Υ. 
καὶ δύναμιν ναυτικήν τε καὶ πεζικὴν ὅσην πλείστην 
ἀξιώσων συμπέμψαι οἱ ἐς τὴν Πελοπόννησον. καὶ 
ἐν τούτῳ ἀγγελία αὐτοῖς ἔρχεται τῆς μάχης τῆς πρὸς 

" ἊΝ ’ὔ ’ , ‘ \ x ν 

Ἰσσῷ γενομένης. ἐκπλαγέντες δὲ πρὸς τὰ ἐξαγγελ- 
θέντα Φαρνάβαζος μὲν σὺν δώδεκα τριήρεσι καὶ "τῶν 
μισθοφόρων ξένων ξὺν χιλίοις καὶ πεντακοσίοις ἐπὶ 
, 3 ’ , , \ A ’ , A 
Χίου ἐστάλη, δείσας μή τι πρὸς THY ἀγγελίαν τῆς 
ἥττης οἱ Χῖοι νεωτερίσωσιν. “Ay de map’ Αὐτο- 
[) , ° 7 A ’ A , 
φραδάτου τάλαντα ἀργυρίου λαβὼν τριάκοντα καὶ πτριήρ- 

, / A ¢ ’ x 3 , 
εἰς δέκα, ταύτας μὲν “Ἱππίαν ἄξοντα ἀποστέλλει 
παρὰ τὸν ἀδελφὸν τὸν αὑτοῦ ᾿Αγησίλαον ἐπὶ '"Γαί- 
ναρον. καὶ παραγγέλλειν ἐκέλευσεν ᾿Αγησιλάῳ, δι- 
δόντα τοῖς ναύταις ἐντελῆ τὸν μισθὸν πλεῖν τὴν ταχί- 
στην ἐπὶ ἹΚρήτης, ὡς τὰ ἐκεῖ καταστησόμένον. αὐτὸς 
δὲ τότε μὲν αὐτοῦ ἐν ταῖς νήσοις ὑπέμενεν, ὕστερον 
μ (LEVEY, p 

δὲ εἰς ᾿Αλικαρνασσὸν παρ᾽ Αὐτοφραδάτην ἀφίκετο. 
᾽ , \ “ \ , las “ 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ σατραπὴν μεν Συρίᾳ τῇ κοιλῃ 
κ ‘ 
Μένωνα τὸν Κερδίμμα ἐπέταξε, δοὺς αὐτῷ εἰς φυλακὴν 


86 AAEZANAPOY 


᾿ς κα , , Lye ee ae | 
τῆς χώρας τοὺς τῶν συμμάχων ἕππεας, AUTOS δὲ ἐπὶ 


, + A J ~ >) “~ ἈΝ 4A 
Φοινίκης ἤει. καὶ ἀπαντᾷ αὐτῷ κατὰ τὴν 
Occupa- Aaa Ξ A " ξ 1: 
tion of ὁδὸν Στράτων ὁ Τηροστράτου παῖς τοῦ Apad- 


Phenician , ple eer , i 
towns by ἰὼν TE καὶ τῶν Apado προσοικων βασιλέως" 


Alexander. 
ὁ δὲ Γηρόστρατος αὐτὸς μετ’ Αὐτοφραδάτου 
» ΘΈΩΝ, A ~ 4 ε + ee A ἐς 
ἔπλει ἐπὶ τῶν νεῶν, καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι οἵ τε τῶν Φοινίκων 
καὶ οἱ τῶν Κυπρίων βασιλεῖς καὶ αὐτοὶ Αὐτοφραδάτη 
ξυνέπλεον. Στράτων δὲ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἐντυχὼν στε- 
a ζ΄ , Ε , ‘ , 7A ὃ 
φανοῖ χρυσῷ στεφάνῳ αὐτόν, καὶ τήν τε “Apadoy 
αὐτῷ τὴν νῆσον καὶ τὴν Μάραθον τὴν καταντικρὺ τῆς 
7A 10 ’ ~ ΕῚ ’ ᾿] , ; , 4 
padov ἐν τῇ ἠπείρῳ ᾧκισμένην πόλιν, μεγάλην καὶ 
εὐδαίμονα, καὶ Σιγῶνα καὶ Μαριάμμην πόλιν καὶ τᾶλλα 
ιν ~ ~ ’ , > , 
ὅσα τῆς σφῶν ἐπικρατείας ἐνδίδωσιν. 

Ἔτι δὲ ἐν Μαράθῳ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ὄντος ἀφίκοντο 
παρὰ Δαρείου πρέσβεις, ἐπιστολήν τε κομιζοντες 
Δαρείου καὶ αὐτοὶ ἀπὸ γλώσσης δεησόμενοι 
Darius’ 
letterto ἀφεῖναι Δαρείῳ τὴν μητέρα καὶ τὴν γυναῖκα 
Alexander. τ 4 Ἂ SIN, Aur ents res 
καὶ τοὺς παῖδας. ἐδήλου δὲ ἡ ἐπιστολή, OTL 
Φιλίππῳ τε πρὸς ᾿Αρταξέρξην φιλία καὶ συμμαχία 
ἐγένετο. καὶ ἐπειδὴ “A pons ὁ υἱὸς ᾿Αρταξέρξου ἐβασί- 
λευσεν, ὅτι Φιλιππος ἀδικίας πρῶτος ἐς βασιλέα Αρσην 
ἣρξεν οὐδὲν ἄχαρι ἐκ Περσῶν παθών. ἐξ οὗ δὲ αὐτὸς 
βασιλεύει Περσῶν, οὔτε πέμψαι τινὰ ᾿Αλέξανδρον 
παρ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐς βεβαίωσιν τῆς πάλαι οὔσης φιλίας τε 

‘ ’ PE) \ σιν Ὁ Nees , 
καὶ συμμαχίας, διαβῆναί τε ξὺν στρατιᾷ ἐς τὴν ᾿Ασίαν 

4 ‘ Ἂν , 2 , / 4 
καὶ πολλὰ κακὰ ἐργάσασθαι Ilépcas. τούτου ἕνεκα 
καταβῆναι αὐτὸς τῇ χώρᾳ ἀμυνῶν καὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν τὴν 
πατρῴαν ἀνασώσων. τὴν μὲν δὴ μάχην ὡς θεῶν TH 


ἔδοξεν, οὕτω κριθῆναι" αὐτὸς δὲ βασιλεὺς παρὰ βασιλ- 


ΧΙν. 


ANABASIS II, 14. 87 
, - (ἡ F A e “ τι a A , Νὴ a 
ἕως γυναῖκά τε THY αὑτοῦ αἰτεῖν καὶ μητέρα καὶ παῖδας 
τοὺς ἁλόντας, καὶ φιλίαν ἐθέλειν ποιήσασθαι πρὸς 
᾿Αλέξανδρον καὶ ξύμμαχος εἶναι ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ " καὶ ὑπὲρ 
τούτων πέμπειν ἠξίου ᾿Αλέξανδρον παρ᾽ αὑτὸν ξὺν 
Μενίσκῳ τε καὶ ᾿Αρσίμᾳ τοῖς ἀγγέλοις τοῖς ἐκ Περσῶν 
ἥκουσι τοὺς τὰ πιστὰ ληψομένους τε καὶ ὑπὲρ ᾿Αλεΐξ- 
ἀνδρου δώσοντας. 
Πρὸς ταῦτα ἀντιγράφει ᾿Αλέξανδρος καὶ ξυμπέμπει 
a A , δ A , ᾿ ἢ 
τοῖς παρὰ Δαρείου ἐλθοῦσι Θέρσιππον, παραγγείλας 
‘ 5 A ~ , ς Ἁ A \\ 
τὴν ἐπιστολὴν δοῦναι Δαρείῳ, αὐτὸν δὲ μὴ 
Alexan~ , εν , ε eas ι 
der’s διαλέγεσθαι ὑπερ μηδενός. ἡ δὲ ἐπιστολὴ 
answer. a ri 
᾿Αλεξάνδρου ὧδε ἔχει. Ob ὑμέτεροι πρόγονοι 
ἐλθόντες εἰς Μακεδονίαν καὶ εἰς τὴν ἄλλην ᾿ Ελλάδα 
“ 5" ’ « “ 3 QA , , \\ A 
κακῶς ἐποίησαν mas οὐδὲν προηδικημένοι * eyo δὲ 
Ξ. « , ε ‘ A \ , 
τῶν ᾿λλήνων NYEMOV κατασταθεὶς καὶ τιμωρήσ- 
ασθαι βουλόμενος Ἰ]έρσας διέβην εἰς τὴν ᾿Ασίαν, 
ὑπαρξάντων ὑμῶν. καὶ γὰρ ΠΕρινθίοις ἐβοηθήσατε, 
A ‘ 2 8 , 207 κι > ra) , a 
ol τὸν ἐμὸν πατέρα ἠδίκουν, καὶ εἰς Θράκην, ἧς 
ς - ” δύ x 70 a δὲ 
ἡμεῖς ἤρχομεν. ὀύναμιν ἔπεμψεν χος. τοῦ de πατ- 
Ν Ὁ , ¢ A ~ ΕῚ , ΠῚ 
pos ἀποθανόντος ὑπο τῶν ἐπιβουλευσάαντων, οὕς 
ὑμεῖς συνετάξατε, ὡς αὐτοὶ ἐν ταῖς ἐπιστολαῖς πρὸς 
ἅπαντας ἐκομπάσατε, καὶ "A pony ἀποκτείναντος 
σου μετὰ Βαγώου, καὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν κατασχόντος οὐ 
δικαίως οὐδὲ κατὰ τὸν []ερσῶν νόμον, ἀλλὰ ἀδε- 
κοῦντος Πέρσας, καὶ ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ πρὸς τοὺς “Ἑλληνας 
γράμματα οὐκ ἐπιτήδεια πέμποντος, ὅπως πρός με 
A“ ‘ , 5) , δὰ Δ 
πολεμῶσι, καὶ χρήματα ἀποστελλοντος πρὸς L\ake- 
A A 
δαιμονίους καὶ ἄλλους Twas τῶν “Ελλήνων, καὶ 


τῶν μὲν ἄλλων πόλεων οὐδεμιᾶς δεχομένης, Λακε- 


88 AAEZANAPOY 


A 4 ~ 4 a 
δαιμονίων δὲ λαβόντων, Kat τῶν παρὰ σοῦ πεμφ- 
, 4A A 
θέντων τοὺς ἐμοὺς φίλους διαφθειράντων καὶ τὴν 
εἰρήνην ἣν τοῖς “Ελλησι κατεσκεύασα διαλύειν ἐπι- 
, A 4 ’ A an 
χειρούντων ἐστράτευσα ἐπὶ σὲ ὑπάρξαντος σοῦ τῆς 
4 9 XN A ’ [ , A A 
ἔχθρας. ἐπειδὴ δὲ μάχῃ νενίκηκα πρότερον μὲν τοὺς 
A , - A A od 
σοὺς στρατηγοὺς καὶ σατράπας, νῦν δὲ σὲ καὶ 
“ QA ~ 
τὴν μετὰ σοῦ δύναμιν, Kal τὴν χώραν ἔχω, τῶν 
~ , ~ Ἂν “ , 
θεῶν μοι δόντων, ὅσοι τῶν μετὰ σοῦ παραταξαμένων 
A ’ A “ ο 4 ς᾽ ἊΝ ᾽ 9 Al 4 
μὴ ἐν TH μάχῃ ἀπέθανον, ἀλλὰ Tap ἐμὲ κατέφυγον, 
ld 
τούτων ἐπιμέλομαι καὶ οὐκ ἄκοντες παρ᾽ ἐμοί εἰσιν, 
ο χ αν τἂν ἰδ» ὔ 4. δῷ A e 
ἀλλὰ αὐτοὶ ἑκόντες ξυστρατεύονται μετ’ ἐμοῦ. ὡς 
i lal ΄“- , i \ 
οὖν ἐμοῦ τῆς ᾿Ασίας ἁπάσης κυρίου ὄντος ἧκε πρὸς 
A a \ , A 
ἐμέ. εἰ δὲ φοβὴ μὴ ἐλθὼν πάθῃς τι ἐξ ἐμοῦ ἄχαρι, 
A ἈΝ A 
πέμπε τινὰς TOV φίλων τὰ πιστὰ ληψομένους. ἐλθὼν 
A A A 
δὲ πρός με τὴν μητέρα καὶ THY γυναῖκα Kat τοὺς 
παῖδας καὶ εἰ ἄλλο τι ἐθέλεις αἴτει καὶ λάμβανε. ὅ 
Ἃ nN EN a \ “ ~ ow 
τι yap ἂν πείθῃς ἐμὲ ἔσται σοι. καὶ τοῦ λοιποῦ ὅταν 
, eg Aya , ΚΝ , , κ 
πέμπῃς, παρ᾽ ἐμὲ ὡς βασιλέα τῆς ᾿Ασίας πέμπε, μηδὲ 
ἃ βούλει ἐξ ἴσου ἐπίστελλε, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς κυρίῳ ὄντι 
[2 A “ , x , 9 A , Oe 
πάντων τῶν σῶν φράζε εἴ Tov δέῃ" εἰ δὲ μή, ἐγὼ 
, A ΄“ Φ 3 ~ Ss A ’ 
βουλεύσομαι περὶ σοῦ ὡς ἀδικοῦντος. εἰ δὲ ἀντι- 
λέ A a“ r , « , 4 τὰ 12 
ἔγεις περὶ τῆς βασιλείας, ὑπομείνας ἔτι ἀγώνισαι 
Ν a a Ὁ 
περὶ αὐτῆς καὶ μὴ φεῦγε, ὡς ἐγὼ ἐπὶ σὲ πορεύσομαι οὕ 
5) > 
ἂν 779. 
A A a “ 9 , 1) 4 Ny, 
Πρὸς μὲν Δαρεῖον ταῦτα ἐπέστειλεν. ἐπεὶ δὲ ἔμαθε 
’ A a “ , ᾿ 
τὰ τε χρήματα ὅσα σὺν ΚΚωφῆνι τῷ ᾿Αρταβάζου ἀπο-- 
, 3 a “ Cus. 4A δ 
πεπόμφει ἐς Δαμασκὸν Δαρεῖος ὅτι ἑάλωκε, καὶ ὅσοι 
A A Sod le 
Περσῶν ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὰ ἐγκατελείφθησαν σὺν ty ἄλλῃ 
r “ “- Ua a A 
βασιλικῇ κατασκευῇ ὅτι Kat οὗτοι ἑάλωσαν, ταῦτα μὲν 


XV. 


ANABASIS ΤΙ, 15. 89 


)πί f ἧς A ov II { Na 
ὀπίσω κομίσαντα ἐς Δαμασκὸν Lappeviova φυλάσσειν 


\ \ mie A 
ἐκέλευε. Tous δὲ τα Ὁ τῶν ᾿ λλήνων οἱ 
Alexan= 


der’s mpos τωρ πρὸ τῆς μάχης ἀφιγμένοι 
treatment X 

of the ἦσαν, ἐπεὶ Kal TOUTOUS ἑαλωκέναι ἔμαθε, 
Greek en= ’ 

voys to παρ᾽ αὑτὸν πεμπειν ἐκέλευεν. ἦσαν δὲ Ev6v- 
Darius. 


κλῆς μὲν Σπαρτιάτης, Θεσσαλίσκος Se ᾿Ϊσμη- 
νίου καὶ Διονυσόδωρος ᾿Ολυμπιονίκης, Θηβαῖοι, ᾿Ιφικράτης 
δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιφικράτους τοῦ στρατηγοῦ, ᾿Αθηναῖος. καὶ 
οὗτοι ὡς ἧκον παρ᾽ ᾿Αλέξανδρον, Θεσσαλίσκον μὲν 
καὶ Διονυσόδωρον, καίπερ Θηβαίους ὄντας, εὐθὺς 
ἀφῆκε, τὸ μέν τι κατοικτίσει τῶν Θηβῶν, τὸ δὲ 
Ὁ \ , "3 , " 
OTL συγγνωστα δεδρακέναι ἐφαίνοντο, ἠνδραποδισ- 
, «ε \ ,ὔ A , , “ 
μένης ὑπὸ Μακεδόνων τῆς πατρίδος σφίσιν τε ἥντινα 
" , ’ , e , A 5 , A 
ἠδύναντο ὠφέλειαν εὑρισκόμενοι καὶ εἰ δὴ τινα καὶ 
> , » “A ‘ , les A ε \ 
τῇ πατρίδι ἐκ Περσῶν καὶ Δαρείου, ταῦτα μὲν ὑπὲρ 
ἀμφοῖν ἐπιεικῆ ἐνθυμηθείς, ἰδίᾳ δὲ Θεσσαλίσκον μὲν 
5 A “ , ἢ ’ > ef ~ Ε] ~ 
αἰδοῖ TOU γένους ἀφιέναι εἶπεν, OTL τῶν ἐπιφανῶν 
Θηβαίων ἣν, Διονυσόδωρον δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ νίκῃ τῶν ᾿Ολυμ- 
πίων. Ἰφικράτην δὲ φιλίᾳ τε τῆς ᾿Αθηναίων πόλεως 
‘ , ΄ , ΄ \\ ~ , ° ᾽ e ‘ 
καὶ μνήμῃ τῆς δόξης τοῦ πατρὸς ζῶντα τε ἀμφ᾽ αὑτὸν 
ἔχων ἐς τὰ μάλιστα ἐτίμησε καὶ νόσῳ τελευτήσαντος 
NY 59 n° Ss , = \ , Sern 
τὰ ὀστᾶ ἐς τὰς ᾿Αθήνας τοῖς πρὸς γένους ἀπέπεμψεν. 
Τυὐθυκλέα δέ, Λακεδαιμόνιόν τε ὄντα, πόλεως περι- 
“ ’ ΄σ ’ a“ , \ ’ Ν᾿ ΕΝ. “Δ᾽, ε , 
paves ἐχθρᾶς ἐν τῷ τότε, καὶ αὐτὸν οὐδὲν ἰδίᾳ εὑρισκό- 
ς , (4 A , + Ἁ 4 
μενον ἐς ξυγγνώμην ὅ τι καὶ λόγου ἄξιον, τὰ μεν 
~ 5 a ς , 3 OA \ ° A 
πρῶτα ev dudaxy ἀδέσμῳ εἶχεν. ὕστερον δὲ ἐπεὶ 
μεγάλα εὐτύχει, καὶ τοῦτον ἀφῆκεν. 
"Ex Μαράθου δὲ ὁρμηθεὶς Βύβλον τε λαμβάνει 


ὁμολογία ἐνδοθεῖσαν, καὶ Σιδῶνα αὐτῶν Σιδωνίων 


90 AAEZ/ANAPOY 


9 , ‘ \ “, 4 A cy 
ἐπικαλεσαμένων KaTa TO ἔχθος το Περσῶν Kal 


Δαρείου. ἐντεῦθεν δὲ προὐχώρει ὡς ἐπὶ 
Re ate Τύρον" καὶ ἐντυγχάνουσιν αὐτῷ κατὰ τὴν 
acee ὁδὸν πρέσβεις Tupiwy ἀπὸ τοῦ κοινοῦ ἐσταλ- 
wa μένοι ὡς ἐγνωκότων Τυρίων πράσσειν ὅ τι ἂν 


ἐπαγγέλλη ᾿Αλέξανδρος. ὁ δὲ τήν τε πόλιν 
ἐπαινέσας καὶ τοὺς πρέσβεις (καὶ γὰρ ἦσαν τῶν ἐπι- 
φανῶν ἐν Tipw οἵ τε ἄλλοι καὶ ὁ τοῦ βασιλέως τῶν 
Τυρίων παῖς. αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς ᾿Αζέμιλκος μετ᾽ 
Αὐτοφραδάτου ἔπλει) ἐκέλευσεν ἐπανελθόντας φράσαι 
Τυρίοις ὅτι ἐθέλει παρελθὼν ἐς τὴν πόλιν θῦσαι τῷ 
Ἡρακλεῖ. 
Ἔστι γὰρ ἐν Τύρῳ ἱερὸν ᾿Ηρακλέους παλαιότατον 
“Ὁ , ΟἹ , , ᾿] “ ’ , 
ὧν μνήμη ἀνθρωπίνη διασώζεται, οὐ τοῦ ᾿Αργείου 
ἢ Ἡρακλέους τοῦ τῆς ᾿Αλκμήνης : πολλαῖς γὰρ 
gres= - Ἢ ἧς 
sion. The γένεαις πρότερον τιμαται ἐν Τύρῳ Ἡρακλῆς 
cult of δ er : A 5 ; ᾿ 
Heracles 7) Καδμον €K Φοινίκης ὁρμηθέντα Θήβας 
at Tyre. 3s Ri ate “ ᾿ 9 Σ 
κατασχεῖν καὶ τὴν παῖδα Κάδμῳ τὴν Σεμέλην 
, ’ a None A \ , ’ 
γενέσθαι, ἐξ ἧς καὶ ὁ τοῦ Διὸς Διόνυσος γίγνεται. 
Διόνυσος μὲν δὴ τρίτος ἂν ἀπὸ Kaduou εἴη, κατὰ 
Λάβδακον τὸν Πολυδώρου τοῦ Κάδμου παῖδα. 
Ἡρακλῆς δὲ ὁ ᾿Αργεῖος κατ᾽ Οἰδίποδα μάλιστα τὸν 
Λαΐου. σέβουσι δὲ καὶ Αἰγύπτιοι ἄλλον ᾿ Ηρακλέα, οὐχ 
ὅνπερ Τύριοι ἢ “Ἑλληνες, ἀλλὰ λέγει ‘Hpodoros OTL 
τῶν δώδεκα θεῶν Ἡρακλέα ἄγουσιν Αἰγύπτιοι, καθάπερ 
καὶ ᾿Αθηναῖοι Διόνυσον τὸν Διὸς καὶ Κόρης σέβου- 
Ε qn ’ 4 ey € \ 
σιν, aAXov τοῦτον Διόνυσον - καὶ 6”laxxos ὁ μυστικὸς 
τούτῳ τῷ Διονύσῳ, οὐχὶ τῷ Θηβαίῳ, ἐπάδεται. ὡς 
τόν γε ἐν Ταρτησσῷ πρὸς Ἰβήρων τιμώμενον Ἥρα- 


° 


7 


XVI. 


ANABASI® Ii, 16. 91 


κλέα, ἵνα καὶ στῆλαί τινες Ἡρακλέους ὠνομασμέναι 
εἰσι, δοκῶ ἐγὼ τὸν Τύριον εἶναι ᾿Ή ρακλέα, ὅτι Φοι- 
, , e \ 4 “ , , 
νίκων κτίσμα ἢ Ταρτησσὸς καὶ τῷ Φοινίκων νόμῳ 
ὅ τε νεὼς πεποίηται τῷ Ἡρακλεϊ τῷ ἐκεῖ καὶ αἱ 
θυσίαι θύονται. Τηρυόνην δέ, ἐφ᾽ ὅντινα ὁ ᾿Αργεῖος 
Ἡρακλῆς ἐστάλη πρὸς ᾿ὐρυσθέως τὰς βοῦς ἀπελάσαι 
τὰς Γηρυόνου καὶ ἀγαγεῖν ἐς Μυκήνας, οὐδέν τι προσ- 
ἥκειν Τῇ vil τῶν ᾿Ιβήρων *“Exataios ὁ λογοποιὸς λέγει 2 
οὐδὲ ἐπὶ νῆσόν τινα ᾿ΙΒρύθειαν ἔξω τῆς μεγάλης θαλάσσης 
σταλῆναι ᾿Ηρακλέα, ἀλλὰ τῆς ἠπείρου τῆς περὶ "Ap- 
βρακίαν τε καὶ ᾿Αμφιλόχους βασιλέα γενέσθαι Τηρυόνην 

πο το Meh Os Σ 9 , : ᾿ : 
καὶ τῆς ἐξ ἠπείρου ταύτης ἀπελάσαι Ηρακλέα Tas 
βοῦς, οὐδὲ τοῦτον φαῦλον ἄθλον τιθέμενον. οἶδα δὲ 
ἐγὼ καὶ εἰς τοῦτο ἔτι εὔβοτον τὴν ἤπειρον ταύτην 
καὶ βοῦς τρέφουσαν καλλίστας" καί ἐς Εὐρυσθέα τῶν 
μὲν ἐξ Ἠπείρου βοῶν κλέος ἀφῖχθαι καὶ τοῦ βασι- 
λέως τῆς ᾿Ηπείρου τὸ ὄνομα τὸν Γηρυόνην οὐκ ἔξω 
τοῦ εἰκότος τίθεμαι - τῶν δὲ ἐσχάτων τῆς Εὐρώπης 
᾿Ιβήρων οὔτ᾽ ἂν τοῦ βασιλέως τὸ ὄνομα γινώσκειν 
Ἰυὐρυσθέα, οὔτε εἰ βοῦς καλαὶ ἐν τῇ χώρᾳ ταύτῃ 
νέμονται, εἰ μή τις τὴν Ἥραν τούτοις ἐπάγων, ὡς 
αὐτὴν ταῦτα Ἡρακλεῖ δὲ ᾿υὐρυσθέως ἐπαγγέλλουσαν, 
τὸ οὐ πιστὸν τοῦ λόγου ἀποκρύπτειν ἐθέλοι τῷ 
μύθῳ. 

Γούτῳ τῷ Ἡρακλεῖ τῷ Τυρίῳ ἔφη ἐθέλειν θῦσαι 
᾿Αλέξανδρος. ὡς δὲ ἀπηγγέλθη ταῦτα πρὸς τῶν 
πρέσβεων εἰς τὴν Τύρον, τὰ μὲν ἄλλα ἔδοξέ σφισι 
ποιεῖν O τι περ ἐπαγγέλλει ᾿Αλέξανδρος, εἰς δὲ 


τὴν πόλιν μήτε τινὰ Περσῶν μήτε Μακεδόνων 


92 ἈΛΕΞΆΝΔΡΟΥ 

δέχεσθαι, ὡς τοῦτο ἔς τε τὰ παρόντα τῷ λόγῳ εὐ- 
πρεπέστατον καὶ ἐς τοῦ πολέμου τὴν κρίσιν, 

Alexan= ἄδηλον ἔτι οὖσαν, ἀσφαλέστατόν σφισι γενη- 


der’s re= 


questto σύόμενον" ὡς δὲ ἐξηγγέλθη ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ τὰ 


sacrifice to T Η ϑ 3 ᾿ 
Heracles ἐκ τῇ ὕρου. τοὺς μὲν πρέσβεις προς 
refused. ie pP 4 Ἢ pP β i 
9 4A 9 , 9 , 9. ‘ A 
opynv οπισω ἀπέπεμψεν. auTos δὲ ξυνα- 
‘A e ’ Ν A , ~ 
γάγων τούς τε εταιίρους καὶ τοὺς ἡγεμόνας τῆς 


στρατιᾶς καὶ ταξιάρχας καὶ ἰλάρχας ἔλεξεν ὧδε. 


ΤΥ.----δΔίογο of Tyre (17--24). 


ΓΑνδρες φίλοι καὶ ξύμμαχοι, ἡμῖν οὔτε τὴν ἐπ᾽ 
Αἰγύπτου πορείαν ἀσφαλῆ ὁρῶ θαλασσοκρατούντων 


Περσῶν, Δαρξϊόν τε διώκειν ὑπολειπομένους 


The coun= 5. δ» Doh \ a , ᾿ 5 r 
cilofwar, αὕτην TE οπίσω THY τῶν Τυρίων πόλιν ἀμφι- 
Alexander nr reef Nie Le ’ , 

ον καὶ Διγυπτον K 
urges the Bo VIEE αι Κύπρον EXOMEVAS 


Pale of πρὸς Περσῶν, οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἀσφαλὲς ἔς τε τὰ 
yre. 
ἄλλα καὶ μάλιστα δὴ ἐς τὰ ᾿ λληνικὰ πράγ-- 
ματα, μή ποτ᾽ ἄρα ἐπικρατησάντες αὖθις τῶν ἐπὶ 
, ε A 
θαλασση χωρίων οἱ Πέρσαι, προχωρησάντων ἡμῶν ξὺν 
τῇ δυνάμει ὡς ἐπὶ Βαβυλῶνά τε καὶ Δαρεῖον, αὐτοὶ ξὺν 
πλείονι στόλῳ μεταγάγοιεν τὸν πόλεμον ἐς τὴν᾿ ὥλλάδα, 
ΙΑ A b] ΄ τὰ ’ Cla ’ὔ ~ 
Λακεδαιμονίων μὲν ἐκ τοῦ εὐθέος ἡμῖν πολεμούντων, τῆς 
δὲ ᾿Αθηναίων πόλεως φόβῳ μᾶλλόν τι ἢ εὐνοίᾳ τῇ πρὸς 
ς la 4A A A , ’ , A 
ἡμᾶς πρὸς TO παρὸν κατεχομενῆς. ἐξαιρεθείσης δὲ 
Τύρου 4 τε Φοινίκη ἔχοιτο ἂν πᾶσα καὶ τὸ ναυτικὸν 
Ὁ“ - , A , ΄ ΄σ A 
ὅπερ πλεῖστον TE καί κράτιστον τοὺ Περσικοῦ, τὸ Φοιν- 
ίκων, Tap’ ἡμᾶς μεταχωρήσειν εἰκός" οὐ γὰρ ἀνέξ- 


ay eo y+ δ 3 , Φ , 3 , 
OVTQL OUTE OL EpeT at OUTE Ol ἐπιβάται OLVLKES EX OMEVWV 


XVIL. 


ANABASIS ΤΙ, 17. 93 


σφίσι τῶν πόλεων αὐτοὶ ὑπὲρ ἄλλων πλέοντες κιν- 
A “ A cr 
δυνεύειν: Κύπρος δὲ ἐπὶ τῷδε ἢ οὐ χαλεπῶς ἡμῖν 
προσχωρήσει ἢ ἐξ ἐπίπλου εὐμαρῶς ληφθήσεται. καὶ 
» 5" , 4 A - ’ , 
ταῖς τε ἐκ Μακεδονίας ναυσὶ καὶ ταῖς Φοινίσσαις πλεόν- 
« A ‘ , A , “ 
τῶν ἡμῶν τὴν θάλασσαν καὶ Κύπρου ἅμα προσγενο- 
μένης θαλασσοκρατοῖμέν τε ἂν βεβαίως καὶ ὁ ἐς Αἴγυπ-- 
τον στόλος εὐμαρῶς ἡμῖν ἐν ταὐτῷ γίγνεται, Αἴγυπτον 
A 7 e , Ξ ~ ε , 4 ΄ 
δὲ παραστησαμένοις ὑπέρ τὲ τῆς ᾿λλάδος καὶ τῆς 
ΗΝ , νι oA a e , , ’ 4 
οἰκείας οὐδὲν ἔτι ὕποπτον ὑπολείπεται, τόν TE ἐπὶ 
~ 4 ΄ 4 ΄ 
Βαβυλῶνος στόλον μετὰ τοῦ ἐς τὰ οἴκοι ἀσφαλοῦς καὶ 
ξὺν μείζονι ἅμα ἀξιώσει ποιησόμεθα ἀποτετμημένοι τήν 
“ A , ‘ \ 7 8 , a 
te θάλασσαν []ερσῶν ξύμπασαν καὶ τὴν ἐπὶ τάδε TOU 
, ΄ 
Ἰυὐφράτου γῆν. 
“ ’ 9 A y+ ΕῚ rn > ’ 
Ταῦτα λέγων οὐ χαλεπῶς ἔπειθεν ἐπιχειρεῖν Ty Τύρῳ " 
, ‘ - Se: ᾽ν) , “ 3a ἐν Sao 
καί τι καὶ θεῖον ἀνέπειθεν αὐτόν, ὅτι ἐνύπνιον αὐτῆς 
ἐκείνης τῆς νυκτὸς ἐδόκει αὐτὸς μὲν τῷ τείχει 
Alexan= ie ; ‘ ane : 
der’s προσάγειν τῶν Τυρίων, τὸν δὲ ᾿Ηρακλέα 
dream. “ , Sean 5, ἐν > ‘ , 
δεξιοῦσθαί τε αὐτὸν καὶ ἀνάγειν ἐς THY πόλιν. 
4A ΄σ ~ 
καὶ τοῦτο ἐξηγεῖτο ᾿Αρίστανδρος ὡς ξὺν πόνῳ ἁλωσο-- 
, ‘ , “ \ ‘ ~ ¢ , 3 
μένην τὴν Τύρον, ὅτι καὶ τὰ τοῦ ᾿Ηρακλέους ἔργα 
A , A 
Ew πόνῳ ἐγένετο. καὶ yap καὶ μέγα ἔργον τῆς 
’ ε , ’ ’ ΄σ ’ Ν 5) a ε 
Τύρου ἡ πολιορκία ἐφαίνετο. νῆσός τε γὰρ αὐτοῖς ἡ 
, > ‘ , ε = , ney: 
Siegeot πόλις ἣν καὶ τείχεσιν ὑψηλοῖς πάντη ὠχύρωτο " 
a A A Ἁ ~ ΄σ 
ice καὶ Ta ἀπὸ θαλάσσης πρὸς τῶν Τυρίων μάλλόν 
» ~ , ~~ nn 
τι ἐν τῷ τότε ἐφαίνετο, τῶν τε [Περσῶν ἔτι θαλασ- 
, \ 5) « - , Cade Δ ae 
σοκρατούντων καὶ αὐτοῖς τοῖς 'Γυρίοις νεῶν ἔτι πολλών 
περιουσῶν. 
“© oc - “ 3 2 & x , 
ς θὲ ταῦτα ὅμως ἐκράτησε, χῶμα ἔγνω χωννύ- 


’ ΄ » ’ e 3 A A , y+ ‘| A 
Val εκ τῆς NTELPOU ὡς ETL τὴν πόλιν. ἔστι δὲ πορθμὸς 


XVII 


94 AAE=ANAPOY 
’ \ , 4 ‘ A Ν ἴα, Ὁ , “-“ 
τεναγώδης τὸ χωρίον" καὶ τὰ μὲν πρὸς TH ἠπείρῳ τῆς 
θαλάσσης βραχέα καὶ πηλώδη αὐτοῦ, τὰ δὲ 
Construc- \ Sees πὸ , “ κ , a 
tion ofa πρὸς αὐτῇ τῇ πόλει, ἵνα τὸ βαθύτατον τοῦ 
mole from , A , " A ‘ , 
mainland διάπλου, τριῶν μάλιστα οργυιῶν TO βαθος. 
to island. A 3 ᾿ 
ἀλλὰ λίθων τε πολλῶν ἀφθονία ἣν καὶ ὕλης, 
“ - ’ " , , , 5 
ἥντινα τοῖς λίθοις ἄνωθεν ἐπεφορουν * χάρακες τε οὐ 
«-- ΄σ al ‘ 
χαλεπῶς κατεπήγνυντο ἐν τῷ πηλῷ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ πηλὸς 
7 - , 9 νὴ ΕῚ , ’ ’ 4 
ξύνδεσμος τοῖς λίθοις ἐς TO ἐπιμένειν ἐγίγνετο. Kat 
προθυμία τῶν Μακεδόνων εἰς τὸ ἔργον καὶ ᾿Αλεξαν- 
4 > , " “ A “ " 
δρου πολλὴ ἣν παρόντος τε αὐτοῦ καὶ εκαστα ἐξη- 
/ A Ν 4 , ᾿ , ‘ \ A 
γουμένου καὶ Ta μὲν NOYH επαίροντος, τὰ δὲ καὶ 
χρήμασι τούς τι ἐκπρεπέστερον κατ᾽ ἀρετὴν πονου- 
, ’ , . 5] + 4 ἈΝ Ν ἊΝ 
μένους ἐπικουφίζοντος. ἀλλ᾽ ἔστε μὲν τὸ πρὸς Τῇ 
ἠπείρῳ ἐχώννυτο, οὐ χαλεπῶς προὐχώρει τὸ ἔργον, 
> 4A , 9 , ’ 4 9 ‘ 3 , 
ἐπὶ βάθος τε ὀλίγον χωννύμενον Kat οὐδενὸς ἐξείρ-- 
yovros. ὡς δὲ τῷ τε βαθυτέρῳ ἤδη ἐπέλαζον καὶ 
ἅμα τῇ πόλει αὐτῇ ἐγγὺς ἐγίγνοντο, ἀπό τε τῶν 
~ a , 
τειχῶν, ὑψηλῶν ὄντων, βαλλόμενοι ἐκακοπάθουν, 
“ Che OR DI 9 , r , Ay G ’ ’ " 
ἅτε καὶ ἐπ ἐργασίᾳ μάλλον τι ἢ ὡς ες μαχῆν ἀκρι- 
βῶς ἐσταλμένοι, καὶ ταῖς τριήρεσιν ἄλλη καὶ ἄλλη 
τοῦ χώματος ἐπιπλέοντες οἱ Τύριοι, ἅτε δὴ θαλασσο- 
κρατοῦντες ἔτι, ἄπορον πολλαχῆ τὴν πρόσχωσιν τοῖς 
, 9 , 4 € LA , 
Maxeddow ἐποίου. καὶ ot Μακεδόνες πύργους 
ἐπάνω τοῦ χώματος, ὅ τι περ προκεχωρήκει αὐτοῖς 
’ ‘A 4 a , 9 , /, \ ‘ 
ἐπὶ πολὺ τῆς θαλάσσης, ἐπέστησαν δύο καὶ μηχανὰς 
" A - 72 , \ ’ AY 
ἐπὶ τοῖς πύργοις. προκαλύμματα δὲ δέρρεις Kal 
διφθέραι αὐτοῖς ἦσαν, ws μήτε πυρφόροις βέλεσιν 
5] \ “ , fe ἣ a 3 ’ 
ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους βάλλεσθαι, τοῖς τε ἐργαζομένοις 


τὴ ’ ~ by ae > \ ‘ , e 
προβολὴν εν τῷ αὐτῳ εἰναι πρὸς TA τοξεύματα * apa 


ἈΝΆΒΑΣΙΣ ΤΙ. 19. 95 


τε ὅσοι προσπλέοντες τῶν Τυρίων ἔβλαπτον τοὺς 
, ° ‘ ~ 7, ’ τὰ ~ 
χωννύντας, ἀπὸ τῶν πύργων βαλλόμενοι οὐ χαλεπῶς 
ἀνασταλήσεσθαι ἔμελλον. 
ε \ , \ ΄ >) ΄ «- 
OF δὲ Τύριοι πρὸς ταῦτα ἀντιμηχανῶνται τοῖϊόνδε. 
΄ ς \ , A A 3) Ga 
ναῦν imTaywyov κλημάτων τε ξηρῶν καὶ ἄλλης ὕλης 
Ε ’ 9 , , « A b A lo 
Ἐς εὐφλέκτου ἐμπλήσαντες δύο ἱστοὺς ἐπὶ τῇ 
6 
A 
Tyrians πρῴρᾳ καταπηγνύουσι καὶ ἐν κύκλῳ περιφράσο- 
destroy Pr j - ; 
themole, οὐσιν ες ὅσον μακρότατον, ws φορυτόν τε 
and the , ‘ “ “ , 
artillery ταύτη καὶ δᾷδας ὅσας πλείστας δέξασθαι - 
on it. \ A , Α - She, ” 3 
πρὸς δὲ πίσσαν τε καὶ θεῖον καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα ἐς 
A a 
TO παρακαλέσαι μεγάλην φλόγα ἐπὶ ταύτῃ ἐπεφόρη- 
σαν. παρέτειναν δὲ καὶ κεραίαν διπλῆν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἱστοῖς 
J , Ae ed \ , 9. , 5 ’ “ 
ἀμφοτέροις, καὶ ἀπὸ ταύτης ἐξήρτησαν ἐν λέβησιν ὅσα 
ἐπιχυθέντα ἢ ἐπιβληθέντα ἐπὶ μέγα τὴν φλόγα ἐξάψειν 
aS 4 Vf 2) ‘ , ls a? a 
ἔμελλεν, ἕρματα τε ἐς THY πρύμναν ἐνέθεσαν, TOU é ἄραι 
0 A τος A 
εἰς ὕψος τὴν πρῴραν πιεζομένης κατὰ πρύμναν τῆς 
νεώς. ἔπειτα ἄνεμον τηρήσαντες ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ χῶμα 
’ , 5.7 , ‘ A > SLES 
ἐπιφέροντα ἐξάψαντες τριήρεσι Thy ναῦν κατ᾽ οὐρὰν 
@ ε A ener ”- “ , κ κι 
εἷλκον. ὡς δὲ ἐπέλαζον ἤδη TW τε χώματι καὶ τοῖς 
,ὔ ΄ >] 7 τ A " A e , 
πύργοις, πῦρ ἐμβαλόντες εἰς τὴν ὕλην καὶ ὡς βιαιό- 
τατα ἅμα ταῖς τριήρεσιν ἐπανελκύσαντες τὴν ναῦν 
ἐνσείουσιν ἄκρῳ τῷ χώματι" αὐτοὶ δὲ οἱ ἐν τῇ νηΐ 
, x 3 , ’ A Oy ΟῚ , « 
καιομένῃ ἤδη ἐξενήξαντο οὐ χαλεπῶς. καὶ ἐν τούτῳ ἡ 
A A - 
TE φλὸξ πολλὴ ἐνέπιπτε τοῖς πύργοις καὶ αἱ κεραῖαι 
περικλασθεῖσαι ἐξέχεαν ἐς τὸ πῦρ ὅσα ἐς ἔξαψιν τῆς 
\ > σι A 
φλογὸς παρεσκευασμένα jv. of δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν τριηρῶν 
’ lal a 
πλησίον τοῦ χώματος ἀνακωχεύοντες ἐτόξευον ες 
ῃ , ε ι . \ > , or : 
τοὺς πύργους, ws μὴ ἀσῴαλες εἶναι πελάσαι oot 
, A 
σβεστήριόν τι τῇ φλογὶ ἐπέφερον. καὶ ἐν τούτῳ 


α 


XIX, 


96 AAEZANAPOY 


κατεχομένων ἤδη ἐκ τοῦ πυρὸς τῶν πύργων ἐκδρα- 
μόντες ἐκ τῆς πόλεως πολλοὶ καὶ ἐς κελήτια ἐμβάν- 
τες ἄλλῃ καὶ ἄλλῃ ἐποκείλαντες τοῦ χώματος τόν 
τε χάρακα οὐ χαλεπῶς διέσπασαν τὸν πρὸ αὐτοῦ 
4 , 

προβεβλημένον καὶ τὰς μηχανὰς ξυμπάσας κατέφλε- 

4 4 A ΕῚ A ~ \\ ΄ " ’ ᾽ 7: 
ἕαν ὅσας μὴ τὸ ἀπὸ τῆς νεὼς πῦρ ἐπέσχεν. ᾿Αλέξαν- 
δρος δὲ TO τε χῶμα ἀπὸ τῆς ἠπείρου ἀρξαμένους 

’ ’ e ’ ’ ’ὔ 
πλατύτερον χωννύναι, ὡς πλέονας δέξασθαι πύργους, 
καὶ τοὺς μηχανοποιοὺς μηχανὰς ἄλλας κατασκευάζειν 

΄ Ψ. 

ἐκέλευσεν. ὡς δὲ ταῦτα παρεσκευάζετο, αὐτὸς τοὺς 
ὑπασπιστὰς ἀναλαβὼν καὶ τοὺς ᾿Αγριᾶνας ἐπὶ Σιδῶ- 

Ε] , e “5 , 9 - “ + a ° = 
vos ἐστάλη, ὡς ἀθροίσων ἐκεῖ ὅσαι ἤδη ἦσαν αὐτῷ 

, “ ° , ‘ a , 93 , 
τριήρεις, OTL ἁπορώτερα τὰ τῆς πολιορκίας εφαίνετο 
θαλασσοκρατούντων τῶν Tupiov. 
Ἔν τούτῳ δὲ Τηρόστρατός τε ὁ ᾿Αράδου βασιλεὺς 

καὶ "Ἑνυλος ὁ Βύβλου ὡς ἔμαθον τὰς πόλεις σφῶν 
ὑπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξανδρου ἐχομένας, ἀπολιπόντες Αὐ- 


Alexander 

strength- y Ἃ Ἂ ὃ Des ae 5 

chs στοφραδάτην τε καὶ τὰς ξὺν αὐτῷ νέας παρ 
Α “ “ rn 

Wo 3 "AreEavdpoy σὺν τῷ ναυτικῷ τῷ σφετέρῳ 


- , ‘ « A , ‘ ’ a . 
ἀφίκοντο καὶ αἱ τῶν Σιδωνίων τριήρεις σὺν αὐτοῖς, ὥστε 
A ~ , ~ 
Φοινίκων μὲν νῆες ὀγδοήκοντα μάλιστα αὐτῷ παρεγένοντο. 
a 4 ΕῚ aA ς - ε , 4 ’ « , , 
ἧκον δὲ ἐν ταῖς αὐταῖς ἡμέραις καὶ ἐκ Ῥόδου τριήρεις 
t 4 A 7 
ἥ τε περίπολος καλουμένη καὶ ξὺν ταύτῃ ἄλλαι ἐννέα, 
, " A 
καὶ ἐκ Σόλων καὶ Λυκίας δέκα, ἐκ Μακεδονίας δὲ πεντη 
κόντορος, ἐφ᾽ ἧς Πρωτέας ὁ ᾿Ανδρονίκου ἐπέπλει. οὐ 
“a * ~ - ‘4 
πολλῷ δ᾽ ὕστερον Kat of τῆς Κύπρου βασιλεῖς ἐς τὴν 
ΕἾ “ ‘ r 
Σιδῶνα κατέσχον ναυσὶν ἑκατὸν μάλιστα καὶ εἰκοσιν, 
» a ‘ , 93 
ἐπειδὴ τήν τε ἧσσαν τὴν κατ᾽ ᾿Ισσὸν Δαρείου ἐπύθοντο 


καὶ ἡ Φοινίκη πᾶσα ἐχομένη ἤδη ὑπ' ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 


6 


ANABASIS II, 20. 97 


ἐφόβει αὐτούς. καὶ τούτοις πᾶσιν ἔδωκεν ᾿Αλέξανδρος 
” A ’, “ Coase. , ω , a ‘ 
ἄδειαν TOV πρόσθεν, ὅτι UT ἀνάγκης μάλλον τι ἢ κατὰ 

, A ~ τ , ~ - , ’ 
γνώμην τὴν σφῶν ἐδόκουν ξυνταχθῆναι τοῖς Πέρσαις ἐς 

δ 
τὸ ναυτικόν. 

Ἔν ᾧ δὲ αἵ τε μηχαναὶ αὐτῷ ξυνεπήγνυντο καὶ αἱ 4 
νῆες ὡς εἰς ἐπίπλουν τε καὶ ναυμαχίας ἀπόπειραν 
Oe , » ’ὔ δὲ ο A ~ e ’ὔ 
ἐξηρτύοντο, ἐν τούτῳ OE ἀναλαβὼν τῶν τε ἱππέων 
ov ” μὰ ‘ Ses SAD ‘ ‘ , 
ἴλας ἔστιν ἃς καὶ τοὺς Αγριάνάς τε καὶ τοὺς τοξότας 
ἐπ’ ᾿Αραβίας στέλλεται εἰς τὸν ᾿Αντιλίβανον καλού- 

εκ A ἈΝ A , ~ ’ὔ 9 A 4 
μενον TO OPOS* καὶ τὰ μεν βίᾳ τῶν ταύτη ἐξελὼν, τα 5 

2 
δὲ ὁμολογίᾳ παραστησάμενος ἐν δέκα ἡμέραις ἐπαν- 
A ~ , 
ἢγεν εἰς τὴν Σιδῶνα, καὶ καταλαμβάνει Κλέανδρον 
, ε 
τὸν Πολεμοκράτους ἐκ Πελοποννήσου ἥκοντα καὶ Evy 
αὐτῷ μισθοφόρους “Ἑλληνας ἐς τετρακιςχιλίους. 
΄ , 

Ὥς δὲ συνετέτακτο αὐτῷ τὸ ναυτικόν, ἐπιβιβάσας 6 

τοῖς καταστρώμασι τῶν ὑπασπιστῶν ὅσοι ἱκανοὶ ἐδό- 


Ε] ἂν ἡ, ς A ’ ιν , a 
κουν ες TO Epyov, εἰ μὴ διέκπλοις μᾶλλον τι ἢ 


He offers 

battle; the > A « ’ ’ ” ΟῚ A 
Tyrians © X€PTY ἡ ναυμαχία γίγνοιτο, ἄρας εκ τῆς 
BEMIS: Σιδῶνος ἐπέπλει TH Τύρῳ ξυντεταγμέναις 


A ’ A ‘ ‘ A A , εἴ ‘ ΕῚ A 
ναυσίν αὐτὸς μὲν κατὰ TO δεξιὸν κέρας, Ὁ δὴ ἐς τὸ 
Xr +) ὩΣ τ - A A ς = ef i , 
πέλαγος αὐτῷ ἀνεῖχε, καὶ Evy αὐτῳ ot Te Kuzpiwy 
βασιλεῖς καὶ ὅσοι Φοινίκων, πλὴν Πνυταγόρου. οὗτος 
δὲ καὶ Κράτερος τὸ εὐώνυμον κέρας εἶχον τῆς πάσης 

τάξεως. τοῖς δὲ Τυρίοις πρότερον μὲν ναυμαχεῖν 7 

> , > 9 ᾿ , ; , , 
ἐγνωσμένον ἣν, εἰ κατὰ θάλατταν ἐπιπλεοι σφίσιν 
᾿Αλέξανδρος. τότε δὲ πληθος νεῶν πολὺ ἀπροσδοκη- 
τως κατιδόντες (οὐ γάρ πω πεπυσμένοι ἦσαν τάς 
- , ’ 
τε Κυπρίων ναῦς καὶ τὰς Φοινίκων ξυμπάσας ᾿Αλέξ- 


ΝΜ a , ζω - , 
avd pov €XOVTA) Kal ἅμα ξυντεταγμένως τοῦ ἐπίπλου 8 


98 AAEZANAPOY 
, ν Ay 4 . , 
γιγνομένου (ὀλίγον yap πρὶν προσσχεῖν τ; πόλει 
͵ ~ 
ἀνεκώχευσαν ἔτι πελάγιαι αἱ ξὺν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ νῆες, 
5 + Ε ' δὴ , , 
εἴ πως ἄρα ἐς ναυμαχίαν τοὺς Τυρίους προκαλέσαιντο. 
a ev U ¢ ΕἸ 9 , a 
ἔπειτα οὕτω ξυνταξάμενοι, ὡς οὐκ ἀντανήγοντο, πολλῷ 
ΚΝ « La 9 ’ “ « “A « ’ὔ 
τῷ ῥοθίῳ ἐπέπλεον) ταῦτα ὁρῶντες οἱ Τύριοι ναυ- 
μαχεῖν μὲν ἀπέγνωσαν" τριήρεσι δὲ ὅσας τῶν λιμένων 
Ἃ , N77 / Sena i 
τὰ στόματα ἐδέχοντο βύζην τὸν ἔσπλουν φραξάμενοι 
9 ὮΝ < 4 3, ~ δ , 4 “ θ θῆ 
ἐφύλασσον, ὡς μὴ ἐς τῶν λιμένων τινὰ εγκαθορμισθῆναι 
τῶν πολεμίων TOY στόλον. 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δέ, ὡς οὐκ ἀντανήγοντο οἱ ᾿Ιὕριοι, 
> , & , 4 ’ A A , A 
ἐπέπλει τῇ πόλει καὶ ἐς μὲν τὸν λιμενα Tov 
Ἔ πρὸς Σιδῶνος βιάζεσθαι ἀπέγνω διὰ στεν- 
he 
blockade TTA TOU στόματος καὶ ἅμα ἀντιπρώ- 
by sea 4 xd 
nowestab- ols τριήρεσι πολλαῖς ὁρῶν πεφραγμένον 
lished. Ἢ " A \ ‘ 3 , ’ 
Tov ἐσπλουν" τρεῖς δὲ τὰς ἐξωτάτω ἐφορ- 
μούσας τῷ στόματι τριήρεις προσπεσόντες οἱ Φοίνικες 
‘ , , ’ , , € A 9 
καὶ ἀντίπρωροι ἐμβαλόντες καταδύουσιν: οἱ δὲ ἐν 
ταῖς ναυσὶν οὐ χαλεπῶς ἀπενήξαντο ἐς τὴν γῆν, 
φιλίαν οὖσαν: τότε μὲν δὴ οὐ πόρρω τοῦ ποιητοῦ 
χώματος κατὰ τὸν αἰγιαλόν, ἵνα σκέπη τῶν ἀνέμων 
ἐφαίνετο, οἱ σὺν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ὡρμίσαντο. τῇ δὲ 
ε U \ \ , A , 
ὑστεραίᾳ τοὺς μεν Κυπρίους ξὺν ταῖς σφετέραις 
4 Aina ’ “ [, Ν ‘ , 
ναυσὶ καὶ Ανδρομάχῳ τῷ ναυάρχῳ κατὰ Tov λιμένα 
τὸν ἐκ “Σιδῶνος φέροντα ἐκέλευσεν ἐφορμεῖν τῇ 
, A A , ‘ ν Δ ΤΑ " A a 
πόλει, τοὺς δὲ Φοίνικας κατὰ τὸν ἐπ᾽ ἐκεῖνα τοῦ 
κ 3 x - 
χώματος τὸν πρὸς Αἴγυπτον ἀνέχοντα, ἵνα καὶ αὐτῷ 
ἡ σκηνὴ ἣν. 
"Hoy δὲ καὶ μηχανοποιῶν αὐτῷ πολλῶν ἔκ τε Κύπ- 


ov καὶ Φοινίκης ἁπάσης συλλελεγμένων μηχαναὶ πολλαὶ 
p of MIX 


IO 


ΧΧΙ. 


ANABASIS ΤΙ, 21. 99 


, > \ SS - , 
συμπεπήγμεναι ἤσαν, αἱ μὲν ἐπὶ τοῦ χώματος, αἱ 


A ’ A ~ e ~ ΄ . ΕῚ ΄ 
δὲ ετπι Τῶν «ππαγώγων νεῶν, ἂς εκ Σιδῶνος 


Alexan= 
der’s new “ eee? CAN UES A aes, 
siege- αμα οἱ EKOMIOEV, AL δὲ επι τῶν τριηρῶν οσαι 


engines. αὐτῶν οὐ ταχυναυτοῦσαι ἦσαν. ὡς δὲ παρεσ- 
~ A A ’ 
κεύαστο ἤδη ξύμπαντα, προσῆγον τὰς μηχανὰς κατά 
\ ~ - A 3 
τε τὸ ποιητὸν χῶμα καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν νεῶν ἄλλῃ καὶ 
ἄλλῃ τοῦ τείχους προσορμιζομένων τε καὶ ἀποπειρω- 
’ A 
μένων TOU τείχους. 
Of δὲ Τύριοι ἐπί τε τῶν ἐπάλξεων τῶν κατὰ τὸ 
fos) , , ’ , e “ς , “ ’ 
χῶμα πύργους ξυλίνους ἐπέστησαν, ὡς ἀπομάχεσθαι ἀπ 
τ᾿ ΄ A ΕΣ 3) ς Χ , 
soe αὐτῶν, Kal εἰ πῃ ἀλλῃ αἱ μηχαναὶ προσήγοντο. 
defensive βέλεσί τε ἠμύνοντο καὶ πυρφόροις οἰστοῖς 
measures ἐξ Gian ΜΝ ΒΞ πε , , 
of the ἔβαλλον αὐτὰς τὰς ναῦς, ὥστε φόβον παρέχειν 
besieged. i. ἡ r ἘΞ ; 5 - 
τοῖς Μακεδόσι πελάζειν τῷ τείχει. ἣν δὲ 
A \ ᾿ = : 
αὐτοῖς καὶ τὰ τείχη κατὰ τὸ χῶμα τό τε ὕψος εἰς 
, A e A ’ ’, Α ΓῚ , 
πεντ τα Kal ἑκατὸν μάλιστα πόδας καὶ ἐς πλάτος 
, , 
ξύμμετρον λίθοις μεγάλοις ἐν γύψῳ κειμένοις ξυμπε- 
- A - - “ 
πηγότα. ταῖς δὲ ἱππαγωγοῖς τε καὶ ταῖς τριήρεσι τῶν 
Μακεδόνων, ὅσαι τὰς μηχανὰς προσῆγον τῷ τείχει, καὶ 
, >) ΕΣ ’ , if o , Φ 
ταὐτῃ οὐκ εὔπορον ἐγίγνετο πελάζειν τῇ πόλει, ὅτι 
λίθοι πολλοὶ ἐς τὸ πέλαγος προβεβλημένοι ἐξεῖργον 
A Α 
αὐτῶν τὴν ἐγγὺς προσβολήν. καὶ τούτους ᾿Αλέξανὸό- 
΄ A 
ρος ἔγνω ἐξελκύσαι ἐκ τῆς θαλάσσης" ἠνύετο δὲ 
χαλεπῶς τοῦτο τὸ ἔργον, οἷα δὴ ἀπὸ νεῶν καὶ οὐκ 
A ΄ 
ἀπὸ γῆς βεβαίου γινόμενον, ἄλλως τε καὶ of Τύριοι 
ναῦς καταφράξαντες παρὰ τὰς ἀγκύρας ἐπῆγον τῶν 
τριηρὼν καὶ ὑποτέμνοντες τὰς σχοίνους τῶν ἀγκυ- 
ζ yo - 
pov ἄπορον τὴν προσόρμισιν ταῖς πολεμίαις ναυσὶν 


ἐποίουν. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ τριακοντόρους πολλὰς ἐς τὸν 


100 AAEZ/ANAPOY 
αὐτὸν τρόπον φράξας ἐπέστησεν ἐγκαρσίας πρὸ τῶν 


9 a e e y 3 (πὸ 9 ’ 4 
ἀγκυρῶν, ως UT αὑτῶν ἀναστέλλεσθαι τον 


Alexans 

der suc= 9. “ον “ “ “ κ Neuen “ 

ΣΈΟ ΤΙΣ ἐπίπλουν τῶν νεῶν. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὡς ὕφαλοι 
getting his ‘ ‘ r Sins cian ΠΕ υ 

ships up to κολυμβηταὶ Tas TXOLVOUS αὐτοῖς ὑπετεμνον. 


{πο walls. Gf δὲ ἁλύσεσιν ἀντὶ σχοίνων εἰς τὰς ἀγκύρας 
’ ε M ὃ , , [7 δὲ ΕΣ » 
χρώμενοι, οἱ Maxedoves, καθίεσαν, ὥστε μηδὲν ἔτι πλέον 
a = ’ eer a , 
τοῖς κολυμβηταῖς γίγνεσθαι. ἐξάπτοντες οὖν βρόχους 7 
~ , ς ‘ ΄ ’ ΕῚ , , 4 », ΄“ 
τῶν λίθων ἀπὸ τοῦ χώματος ἀνέσπων αὐτοὺς ἔξω τῆς 
θαλάσσης " ἔπειτα μηχαναῖς μετεωρίσαντες κατὰ βάθους 
ἀφίεσαν, ἵνα οὐκέτι προβεβλημένοι βλάψειν ἔμελλον. 
“ A \ , a , \ - Ε 
ὅπου δὲ καθαρὸν πεποίητο τῶν προβόλων τὸ τεῖχος, οὐ 
χαλεπῶς ἤδη ταύτῃ αἱ νῆες προσεῖχον. 
Οὲ δὲ ΠΣ ’ LA 7 + , + 9 , 
t de Luptol, παντὴ ἄποροι γιγνόμενοι, ἔγνωσαν ἐπί- 8 


- , ' ἃ ‘ A 
πλουν ποιήσασθαι ταις Κυπρίαις ναυσιν. αἱ KATA TOV 


, ’ , ον " > δῶ , ας 
Mack λιμένα εφώρμουν Tov ἐς Σιδῶνα τετραμμένον 
9 ΄σ A r Lal , ᾿ 
eae ς. ἐκ πολλοῦ δὴ καταπετάσαντες TOU λιμένος TO 
, ’ A A ~ , ~ 
ree TTOMA ἵστιοις, TOU μὴ καταφανῆ γενέσθαι τῶν 
fleet ~ ‘ ee ᾽ ‘ , Coe 
blockading ΤριΊρων τὴν πλήρωσιν, ange μεσον ἡμερας, 
the e , 4 lal ’ 4A \ ’ - ’ ὃ 
Sidonian O7OTE οἱ τε ναῦται ETL τὰ ἀναγκαῖα ἐσκεδα- 


, > ‘ , 2 , 4 
harbour. σμένοι ἦσαν Kal ᾿Αλέξανδρος εν τούτῳ μα- 
" \ A Seen: , eS , ~ Je 
λιστα ἀπὸ TOU ἐπὶ θάτερα τῆς πόλεως ναυτικοῦ ἐπὶ 
4 3 ’ ’ A a 
THY σκηνὴν ἀπέχώρει, πληρώσαντες πεντήρεις μεν τρεῖς 9 
Ν , ” , Avexse ‘ ε ’ ’ 
Kal τετρήρεις ἰσας, τριήρεις δὲ ἑπτὰ ὡς ἀκριβεστάτοις 
»“ , A - ° \ ~ 
TE τοῖς πληρώμασι Kal τοῖς ἀπὸ τῶν καταστρωμ- 
, , , 5) ’ ἊΝ te; ‘ 
ἅτων μάχεσθαι μέλλουσιν εὐοπλοτάτοις καὶ ἅμα Kal 
ο ’ 9 A A " “-“ Ν κ 
εὐθαρσεστάτοις ες τοὺς ναυτικοὺς ἀγωννας, τὰ μεν 
“ τὰ , ~ , U 3. ἘᾺΝ ἴω A Led a+ 
TPWTA ATPEUA TY εἰρεσίᾳ ETL MLAS νεὼς ἐξέπλεον ἄνευ 
~ ‘ , , e 4 ’ 
κελευστῶν Tas κώπας παραφέροντες - ὡς δὲ ἐπ- 


ἔστρεφον ἤδη ἐπὶ τοὺς Κυπρίους καὶ ἐγγὺς τοῦ καθο- 


ANABASIS II, 22. 101 


ema ἦσαν, τότε δὴ ξὺν Boy τε πολλῃ καὶ ἐγκελευσμῷ 
ἐς ἀλλήλους καὶ ἅμα τῇ 2 es ξυντόνῳ “τα τὸ 
ἸΞυνέβη δὲ ἐκείνη μὲν TH ἡμέρᾳ ᾿Αλέξανδρον ἀποχω- 


ρῆσαι ἐπὶ τὴν σκηνήν, οὐ διατρίψαντα δὲ κατὰ τὸ 


« 


’ , Dee: ’ 93 , Ἂ “ ’ ΄ 
Successful εἰωθός, dt ὀλίγου eT Tas ναὺς ἐπανελθεῖν. οἱ 
sally by alg Aly? , > , a 
the be- δὲ 1 υριοι T POT TETOVTES ἀπροσδοκήτως ταις 
sieged, 


a A 2 ΄- 
ναυσὶν ὁρμούσαις, καὶ ταῖς μὲν πάντη κεναῖς 
° fe ~ 5 e ᾽ ° 4 ‘ A A A 9 , 
ἐπιτυχόντες, TOV δ᾽ ὑπ’ αὐτὴν THY βοὴν καὶ τὸν ἐπι- 
mov χαλεπῶς ἐκ τῶν παρόντων πληρουμένων, τήν 

“ ~ , , Wath) ἐπ ν rn 
τε [Πνυταγόρου τοῦ βασιλέως πεντήρη εὐθὺς ὑπο TH 
a , , “ 
πρώτη ἐμβολῇ κατέδυσαν καὶ τὴν ᾿Ανδροκλέους τοῦ 
A [2 ΄ ’ 4 
᾿Αμαθουσίου καὶ τὴν ILacixparous τοῦ Κουριέως, τὰς 
A \ “ 3, 
δὲ ἄλλας ἐς τὸν αἰγιαλὸν ἐξωθοῦντες ἔκοπτον. 
A ~ 
᾿Αλέξανδρος de ws ἤσθετο τὸν ἔκπλουν τῶν Τυρίων 
“-“ \ A ‘ ~ A ΕῚ ἴω ~ 4 
τριηρῶν, Tas μὲν πολλας τῶν ξὺν αὐτῷ νεῶν, ὅπως 
ἑκάστη BLAIR ἐπὶ τῷ στόματι TOU 
but 
Alexander λιμένος avaxwyevew ἔταξεν, ὡς μὴ καὶ ἄλλαι 
intercepts , 
their ἐκπλεύσειαν τῶν Τυρίων νῆες " αὐτὸς δὲ πεν- 
vessels. 5 Nerces 2 7 Ὁ \ \ a 
τήρεις τε Tas Evy αὐτῷ ἀναλαβὼν καὶ τῶν 
“ :) , , “ἢ cA b] “ 4 
τριηρῶν ἐς πέντε μάλιστα, ὅσαι ἔφθησαν αὐτῷ κατα 
, A , A , e IN A 
τάχος πληρωθεῖσαι, περιέπλει THY πόλιν ὡς ETL τοὺς 
5 , A ’ e ° \ ΄σ ’ 
ἐκπεπλευκότας τῶν Τυρίων. οἱ de ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους, 
~ , 4 , 
τόν τε ἐπίπλουν τῶν πολεμίων κατιδόντες καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδ- 
" A ~ r , ’ , 
pov αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῶν νεῶν, Bon τε ἐπανάγειν ἐνεκελεύοντο 
-“ ΄“ ~ ’ 
τοῖς ἐκ τῶν σφετέρων νεῶν καὶ ὡς οὐκ ἐξακουσ- 
\ > ε \ , , 3 “ιν l/ 
τὸν ἣν ὑπὸ θορύβου ξυνεχομένων εν TH ἐργῷ, TNMELOLS 
lA °’ ’; 
ἄλλοις καὶ ἄλλοις ἐπεκάλουν ἐς τὴν ἀναχώρησιν. 
\ 4 9 , “ ς ᾽ 
δὲ ὀψέ ποτε αἰσθόμενοι τὸν ἐπίπλουν τῶν au 


᾿Αλεξζανδρον ὑποστρέψαντες εἰς τὸν λιμένα ἔφευγον. 


XXII 


5 


102 AAEZANAPOY 
4 DAL A ~ ~ θά ε “ a 
καὶ ὀλίγαι μὲν τῶν νεῶν φθανουσιν ὑπεκφυγοῦσαι, ταῖς 
\ , ’ A ε κ᾿ ἢ ͵ \ ι 
δὲ πλείοσιν ἐμβαλοῦσαι αἱ ξὺν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ Tas μεν 
΄ “ 
αὐτῶν ἄπλους ἐποίησαν, πεντήρης δέ τις καὶ τετρήρης 
Toe ἢ yon las , A , 7 
αὐτῶν ἐπ᾿ αὐτῷ TW στόματι τοῦ λιμένος ἐλήφθησαν. 
’ A ~ τ ΄“ ΕῚ A τ ’; e ‘ 
φόνος δὲ τῶν ἐπιβατῶν οὐ πολὺς ἐγένετο. ὡς yap 
BA θ ’ ; x ΄σ τὰ , >) ON A , 
ἤσθοντο ἐχομένας τὰς ναῦς ἀπενήξαντο ov χαλεπῶς ἐς 
τὸν λιμένα. 
‘ A ~ ~ 
‘Qs δὲ οὐδεμία ἔτι τοῖς Τυρίοις ἐκ τῶν νεῶν ὠφέλεια 
> slant “᾿ ε , κ κ a r 
ἣν, ἐπῆγον ἤδη of Μακεδόνες τὰς μηχανὰς τῷ τείχει 
αὐτῷ. κατὰ μὲν δὴ τὸ χῶμα προσαγόμεναι 
He brings sd 
hisartil- διὰ ἰσχὺν τοῦ τείχους οὐδὲν ἤνυον ὅ τι καὶ 
lery to. , + ε \ A s\ δὴ ~ 
bearonthe λόγου ἄξιον" of δὲ κατὰ TO πρὸς Σιδῶνα 
walls. s A A A 
τετραμμένον τῆς πόλεως τῶν νεῶν τινὰς τῶν 
, - ε ‘ SQN , + " 
μηχανοφόρων προσῆγον. ὡς δὲ οὐδὲ ταύτῃ ἤνυεν, ἐς 
κι κ > κ 
τὸ πρὸς νότον αὖ ἄνεμον κὰι πρὸς Αἴγυπτον ἀνέχον 
“- , , ΄ 
τεῖχος μετῇει, παντὴ ἀποπειρώμενος τοῦ ἔργου. καὶ 
ἐνταῦθα πρῶτον κατεσείσθη τε τὸ τεῖχος ἐπὶ μέγα 
’ 4 “-“ 
καὶ τι καὶ κατηρείφθη αὐτοῦ παραρραγεέν. τότε μὲν 
Αι ὦ " ι , RG - , 
δὴ ὅσον ἐπιβαλὼν γεφύρας ἢ ἐρήριπτο τοῦ τείχους, 
9 , ΕῚ ~ ot 
ἀπεπειράθη ἐς ὀλίγον τῆς προσβολῆς" καὶ οἱ Τύριοι 
° “ ’ , A ’ 
οὐ χαλεπῶς ἀπεκρούσαντο τοὺς Μακεδόνας. 
ΠΣ , Oc 5 \ , Pee U , 
pity 0€ ἀπὸ ταύτης ἡμέρᾳ νηνεμίαν τε φυλαξας 
΄ , 
καὶ παρακαλέσας τοὺς ἡγεμόνας τῶν τάξεων ἐς τὸ 
~ ~ ~ 4 
Tyre ἔργον ἐπῆγε τῇ πόλει ἐπὶ τῶν νεῶν τὰς μηχα- 
captare st yas. καὶ πρῶτα μὲν κατέσεισε τοῦ τείχους 
est , ε ae = > , > r κι 
ἐπὶ μέγα. ὡς δὲ ἀποχρῶν εἰς πλατος ἐφάνη τὸ παρερ- 
΄“΄ LA 
ρηγμένον, τὰς μὲν μηχανοφόρους ναῦς ἐπανάγειν ἐκέλευ-- 
3, ~ εἰ \ nan 
σεν: ὁ δὲ δύο ἄλλας ἐπῆγεν, αἱ τὰς γεφύρας αὐτῷ 


ἔφερον, ἃς δὴ ἐπιβάλλειν ἐπενόει τῷ κατερρηγμένῳ τοῦ 


7 


XXII 


ANABAZI>: It, 23. 103 


A ~ ~ 
τείχους. καὶ τὴν μὲν μίαν τῶν νεῶν οἱ ὑπασπισταὶ 
Ε ““ la 
ἔλαβον, ἢ ἐπετέτακτο "Αδμητος, τὴν ἑτέραν δὲ ἡ 
Κοίνου τάξις οἱ πεζέταιροι καλούμενοι" καὶ αὐτὸς 
ξὺν τοῖς ὑπασπισταῖς ἐπιβήσεσθαι τοῦ τείχους ἢ πα- 

, + ‘ , δὲ ‘ , ’ aA Q 
ρείκοι ἔμελλε. Tus τριήρεις de Tas μὲν ἐπιπλεῖν κατὰ 

A , s ’ὔ ΕῚ ’ av A Ct 
τοὺς λιμενας ἀμφοτέρους ἐκέλευσεν, εἰ πως προς opus 

, A ἯΣ , , ‘ 3) ef 
τετραμμένων TOV ᾿υρίων βιάσαιντο τὸν ἔσπλουν" ὅσαι 
δὲ αὐτῶν βέλη ἀπὸ μηχανῶν βαλλόμενα «εἶχον ἢ ὅσαι 
τοξότας ἐπὶ τῶν καταστρωμάτων ἔφερον, ταύτας δὲ 
ΝΣ 7 93 , ’ \ - >) 7, 
ἐκέλευσεν ἐν κύκλῳ περιπλεούσας TO τεῖχος ἐποκέλλειν 

oe , A >) ’ὔ » A ’ὔ + A 
τε ὅπη παρείκοι καὶ ἀνακωχεύειν ἐντὸς βέλους, ἔστε τὸ 
ἐποκεῖλαι ἄπορον γίγνοιτο, ὡς πανταχόθεν βαλλομέ- 
νους τοὺς Τυρίους ἐν τῷ δεινῷ ἀμφιβόλους γίγνεσθαι. 

4 οἰ ~ A , 

Ὡς δὲ αἵ τε νῆες αἱ ξὺν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ προσέσχον 
τῇ πόλει καὶ αἱ γέφυραι ἐπεβλήθησαν τῷ τείχει ἀπ᾽ 
αὐτῶν, ἐνταῦθα οἱ ὑπασπισταὶ εὐρώστως κατὰ ταύ- 

a ΓΑ δὲ \ ΄ “ ‘ a, cde 
τας ἀνέβαινον ἐπὶ τὸ τεῖχος, ὃ τε γὰρ Αδμητος ἀνὴρ 
An ” 3 
ἀγαθὸς ἐν τῷ τότε ἐγένετο καὶ ἅμα ᾿Αλέξανδρος εἴ- 
πετὸ αὐτοῖς, τοῦ τε ἔργου αὐτοῦ καρτερῶς ἁπτόμε- 

A A ~ Μ΄ “ Ν ᾿] 
νος καὶ θεατὴς τῶν ἄλλων ὅτῳ τι λαμπρὸν κατ᾽ 
ἀρετὴν ἐν τῷ κινδύνῳ ἐτολμᾶτο. καὶ ταύτῃ πρῶτον 
ra A 
ἢ ἐπετέτακτο ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐλήφθη τὸ TéxXOS, οὐ 
χαλεπῶς ἀποκρουσθέντων ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ τῶν Τυρίων, 
Ε] 4 ~ ’ 4 το " , ’ , 
ἐπειδὴ πρῶτον βεβαίῳ τε καὶ ἅμα οὐ πάντη ἀποτόμῳ 
΄'- Ἷ la 
τῇ προσβάσει ἐχρήσαντο of Μακεδόνες. καὶ "Αδμητος 
~ κι - s A 
μέν, πρῶτος ἐπιβὰς τοῦ τείχους καὶ τοῖς ἀμφ᾽ αὑτὸν 
, ΟΣ 
ἐγκελευόμενος ἐπιβαίνειν, βληθεὶς λόγχὴ ἀποθνήσκει 
A “ A - 4 
αὐτοῦ - ἐπὶ δὲ αὐτῷ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἔσχε τὸ τεῖχος ξὺν 


- ς Γ᾿ e \ 5, oA Ul +x +) 
Tol εταιροίς. ως δὲ εἴχοντο αὐτῷ πυργοι TE ΕστΤι» οἵ 


6 


104 AAEZ/ANAPOY 


A , 5) aN 4 , x x 9 , « 
Και μεταπυργια, αὐτὸς μὲν παρῇει διὰ των ἐπάλξεων ως 
oN ἊΣ Uj oe , 9 , ’ , ’ 
€7Tl Ta βασίλεια. OTL ταυτῇ εὐπορώτερα ἐφαί VETO ες 
τὴν πόλιν ἡ καθόδος. 

e A δ Α. “oJ = ef 2 Ἂν A , 

Οἱ δὲ ETL τῶν νεῶν, Ol TE Φοίνικες κατα TOV λιμενα 

A \ τ , ,@ δ, “9 ~ 9 fo 
TOV προς Αἰγύπτου, καθ ονπερ και ἐφορμοῦντες eTUy- 


xavov, βιασάμενοι καὶ τὰ κλεῖθρα διασπάσαν- 


Massacre 

by the 4 Q - " r , πὸ ‘ 
Macedo-  7&S ἔκοπτον Tas ναὺς Ev TH λιμένι, ταῖς μεν 
nians. 


μετεώροις ἐμβάλλοντες, τὰς δὲ ἐς τὴν γῆν 
ἐξωθοῦντες, καὶ οἱ Κύπριοι κατὰ τὸν ἄλλον λιμένα 
τὸν ἐκ Σιδῶνος φέροντα, οὐδὲ κλεῖθρον τοῦτόν γὲ 
” . , @ “δ. , ‘ , 
ἔχοντα, εἰσπλεύσαντες εἷλον εὐθὺς ταύτῃ τὴν πολιν. 
A A ΄ ~ ’ A A “- ε 5 ’ 
τὸ δὲ πλῆθος τῶν Τυρίων τὸ μὲν τεῖχος, ὡς ἐχο- 
= ᾿ ' “ , A \ A 
μενον εἶδον, ἐκλείπουσιν. ἀθροισθέντες δὲ κατὰ τὸ 
7A , , eas, , yee κι 
γηνόριον καλούμενον ἐπέστρεψαν ταύτῃ ἐπὶ τοὺς 
Μακεδόνας. καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ξὺν τοῖς ὑπασπισταῖς 
ἐπὶ τούτους χωρήσας τοὺς μὲν αὐτοῦ μαχομένους 
διέφθειρεν αὐτῶν, τοῖς δὲ φεύγουσιν ἐφείπετο. καὶ 
, > , ~ s A lol “4 ’ , BJA 
φόνος ἣν πολύς, THY TE ἀπὸ τοῦ λιμένος ἐχόντων ἤδη 
τὴν πόλιν καὶ τῆς Κοίνου τάξεως παρεληλυθυίας εἰς 
> oF ’ - x > 7 SA cn en , A 
αὐτήν. ὀργῇ γὰρ ἐχώρουν ἐπὶ πᾶν ot Μακεδόνες, τῆς 
, “ ie) , yh ey. / 
τε πολιορκίας τῇ τριβῃ ἀχθόμενοι καὶ ort λαβόντες 
τινὰς αὐτῶν οἱ Τύριοι πλέοντας ἐκ Σιδῶνος ἐπὶ TO 
a , (2 oe + A 5 A ~ 
τεῖχος ἀναβιβάσαντες, ὅπως ἀποπτον εἴη ἀπὸ τοῦ 
στρατοπέδου, σφάξαντες ἔρριψαν εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν. 
τ᾿ ’ 4 “ἢ A r , - ς , ~ 
ἀπέθανον δὲ τῶν μὲν Tupiwy ἐς oxraxicxiNous* τῶν 
~ ~ V4 
Μακεδόνων δὲ ἐν τῇ τότε προσβολῇῃ "Αδμητός τε, ὃ 
πρῶτος ἑλὼν τὸ τεῖχος, ἀνὴρ ἀγαθὸς γενόμενος, καὶ ξὺν 
αὐτῷ εἴκοσι τῶν ὑπασπιστῶν" ἐν δὲ Ty TATH πολιορκίᾳ 


΄ J , 
μαλιστα ες TETPAKOTLOUS. 


XXIV. 


ANABADSI® II, 25. 105 

Tots δὲ ἐς τὸ ἱερὸν τοῦ ᾿Ηρακλέους καταφυγοῦσιν 

a ‘ sae on , e , ’ , κ 
(ἦσαν δὲ αὐτῶν τε τῶν Τυρίων οὗ μαλιστα ev τέλει καὶ 
Alexan. ὁ βασιλεὺς ᾿Αζέμιλκος καὶ Καρχηδονίων τινὲς 
der’s sac= 


rifice to 
Hercules. 


θεωροὶ ἐς τιμὴν τοῦ ᾿Ἡρακλέους κατὰ δή τινα 
’ A 5 A ’ " , 
νόμον παλαιὸν εἰς THY μητρόπολιν ἀφικόμε- 
vot) τούτοις ξύμπασιν ἄδειαν δίδωσιν ᾿Αλέξανδρος " 
τοὺς δὲ ἄλλους ἠνδραπόδισε, καὶ ἐπράθησαν Τυρίων τε 
καὶ τῶν ξένων ὅσοι ἐγκατελήφθησαν, μάλιστα ἐς 
τρισμυρίους. ᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ τῷ Ἡρακλεῖ ἔθυσέ τε 
καὶ πομπὴν ἔστειλε ξὺν TH δυνάμει ὡπλισμένη " καὶ at 
μπη 1) μενὴ 
΄“- , “oie ls A A 9, ~ A 
νῆες ξυνεπόμπευσαν τῷ ᾿Ηρακλεῖ, καὶ ἀγῶνα γυμνικὸν 
ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καὶ λαμπάδα ἐποίησε" καὶ τὴν ανὴν 
ἱερῷ μ ἣν μηχανὴ 
ἢ τὸ τεῖχος κατεσείσθη ἀνέθηκεν εἰς τὸν νέών" καὶ 
τὴν ναῦν τὴν Τυρίαν τὴν ἱερὰν τοῦ Ἡρακλεους, ἡν- 
τινα ἐν τῷ ἐπίπλῳ ἔλαβε, καί ταύτην τῷ Ἡρακλεῖ 
Στ νὰ Ὁ 5. ἢ a) 77 ON SBeUN' , 
ἀνέθηκε καὶ ἐπίγραμμα ἐπ’ αὐτῇ, ἢ αὐτὸς ποιήσας 
«᾿ δ“ w+ , ’ + , A 
ἢ ὅτου δὴ ἄλλου ποιήσαντος, οὐκ ἄξιον μνήμης TO 
9 LA ΝΑῚ ΄ 4A ’ A 9 ‘ , , 
ἐπίγραμμα. διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἐγὼ αὐτὸ ἀναγράψαι 
ἀπηξίωσα. Τύρος μὲν δὴ οὕτως ἑάλω ἐπὶ ἄρχοντος 
᾿Ανικήτου ᾿Αθήνησι μηνὸς ᾿Εξἰβκατομβαιῶνος. 
"Er: δὲ ἐν τῇ πολιορκίᾳ τῆς Tupou ξυνεχομένου 
᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἀφίκοντο παρὰ Δαρείου πρέσβεις ὡς 
>) , ’ , , A , 
αὐτόν, ἀπαγγέλλοντες μύρια μὲν τάλαντα 
Alexander . , a 7 qa Ἢ Η - 
rejects the ὑπὲρ τῆς μητρὸς τε καὶ τῆς γυναικὸς καὶ τῶν 


eace pro= A a 
et παίδων δοῦναι ἐθέλειν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ Δαρεῖον' τὴν 


Darius. A , r 4 > ‘ ᾿ ’ A 
δὲ χώραν πᾶσαν THY ἐντὸς Εὐφράτου ποταμοῦ 
ἔστε ἐπὶ θάλασσαν τὴν ᾿λληνικὴν ᾿Αλεξάνδρου εἶναι " 


γήμαντα δὲ τὴν Δαρείου παῖδα ᾿Αλέξανδρον φίλον τε 


93 [οὐ ’ 
εἶναι Δαρείῳ καὶ ξύμμαχον. καὶ τούτων ἐν τῷ ξυλλόγῳ 


XX\ 


2 


106 AAEZIANAPOY 


΄“ e ’ τ , , x , 
τῶν ἑταίρων ἀπαγγελθέντων Παρμενίωνα μεν λέγουσιν 
᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ εἰπεῖν ὅτι αὐτὸς ἂν ᾿Αλέξανδρος ὧν ἐπὶ 
τούτοις ἠγάπησε καταλύσας τὸν πόλεμον μηκέτι πρόσω 
κινδυνεύειν * ᾿Αλέξανδρον δὲ Παρμενίωνι ἀποκρίνασθαι 
ef A ΕῚ x ΕῚ + , 3 Ga + 
OTL καὶ αὐτὸς ἂν, εἴπερ Παρμενίων ἣν, οὕτως ἔπραξεν, 
ἐπεὶ δὲ ᾿Αλεξανδρός ἐστιν, ἀποκρίνεσθαι Δαρείῳ ἅπερ 
A 4 >) , ΕΣ + + , - 
δὴ καὶ ἀπεκρίνατο. ἔφη γὰρ οὔτε χρημάτων δεῖσθαι 
‘ , y+ ~ 7 - 3 4 ~ ΄ 
Tapa Δαρείου οὔτε τῆς χώρας λαβεῖν ἀντὶ τῆς πάσης 
τὸ μέρος" εἶναι γὰρ τά τε χρήματα καὶ τὴν χώραν 
« “ lan ~ , ” "27 A [2 a 
αὑτοῦ πᾶσαν" γῆμαί τε ἂν ἐθέλῃ τὴν Δαρείου παῖδα, 
~ "᾿ A τ διδό A , Ss aT ἢ . >) ‘ 
γῆμαι ἂν καὶ ov dwovtos Δαρείου " ἐκέλευε τε αὐτὸν 
ἥκειν, εἴ τι εὑρέσθαι ἐθελοι φιλάνθρωπον παρ᾽ αὑτοῦ. 
om δι Ἂν , κ κ , - , κ 
ταῦτα ὡς ἤκουσε Δαρείος, τὰς μὲν ξυμβάσεις ἀπέγνω τὰς 
πρὸς ᾿Αλέξανδρον, ἐν παρασκευῇ δὲ τοῦ πολέμου αὖθις ἣν. 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ἐπ᾽ Αἰγύπτου ἔγνω ποιεῖσθαι Tov 
στόλον. καὶ ἣν αὐτῷ τὰ μὲν ἄλλα τῆς [Παλαιστίνης 
, Se, , ” " 
καλουμένης Συρίας προσκεχωρηκότα ἤδη. εὐ- 
He deter= a A A zs pe 
mineson γοῦχος δέ τις, ᾧ ὄνομα ἣν Bari, κρατῶν τῆς 
the expe= , , > = a) rN 
dition to Daatwr πόλεως, οὐ προσεῖχεν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ, 
Egypt. ; Son, , ‘ ᾿ , κ 
ἀλλὰ Αραβάς τε μισθωτοὺς ἐπαγόμενος καὶ 
σῖτον ἐκ πολλοῦ παρεσκευακὼς διαρκῆ ἐς χρόνιον 
πολιορκίαν καὶ τῷ χωρίῳ πιστεύων, μήποτε ἂν βίᾳ 
ἁλῶναι, ἔγνω μὴ δέχεσθαι τῇ πόλει ᾿Αλέξανδρον. 
᾿Απέχει δὲ ἡ Γάζα τῆς μὲν θαλάσσης εἴκοσι μάλιστα 
σταδίους, καὶ ἔστι ψαμμώδης καὶ βαθεῖα ἐς αὐτὴν ἡ 


ἄνοδος καὶ ἡ θάλ ἡ ὶ τὴ Χ 
Ργεραγα- Οοὐος Καὶ ἢ σαλασσα ἢ κατὰ τὴν πολιν 


tions for 
the siege 
of Gazz. 


τεναγώδης πᾶσα. μεγάλη δὲ πόλις ἡ 
Γάζα ἣν καὶ ἐπὶ χώματος ὑψηλοῦ ᾧκιστο 


4 - , oats See 9 , ’ , A 
καὶ τεῖχος περιεβέβλητο αὐτῇ οχυρον. εσχατη δὲ 


ΧΧΥΙ. 


ANABADSI®> II, 27. 107 
’ a e ce > At 9 Φ τ ἘΝ 4 3 a ~ 8 
φκεῖτο ὡς em Αἴγυπτον ex Φοινίκης ἰόντι ἐπί TH ἀρχῃ 
τῆς ἐρήμου. 
ες , \ rf 
᾿Αλέξανδρος δὲ ὡς ἀφίκετο πρὸς τὴν πόλιν, τῇ 
a , 
μὲν πρώτη κατεστρατοπέδευσεν ἣ μάλιστα ἐπίμαχον 
~ A A 
αὐτῷ ἐφαίνετο τὸ τέϊχος, καὶ μηχανὰς συμπηγνύναι 
ἐκέλευσεν. οἱ δὲ μηχανοποιοὶ γνώμην ἀπεδείκνυντο 
” > , Ὡς ΟΞ \ = Vee - , 
ἄπορον εἶναι βίᾳ ἑλεῖν τὸ τεῖχος διὰ ὕψος τοῦ χώματος. 
ἀλλ᾽ ᾿Αλεξανδρῳ αἱρετέον ἐδόκει εἶναι ὅσῳ ἀπορώτερον" 
ΕἸ λ , Ν ‘ r , δι ty x ’ὔ 
ἐκπλήξειν γὰρ τοὺς πολεμίους τὸ ἔργον τῷ παραλόγῳ 
34-8 ; κ \ Rae Ξ ry \ isthe we , ” 
ἐπὶ μέγα, καὶ TO μὴ ἐλεῖν αἰσχρὸν εἶναι οἱ λεγόμενον ἐς 
τε τοὺς “λληνας καὶ ἐς Δαρεῖον. ἐδόκει δὴ χῶμα ἐν 
’ “ , ’ ς τι »᾿ ᾿] x ΄ 
κύκλῳ τῆς πόλεως χωννύναι, ὡς ἐξ ἴσου ἀπὸ τοῦ χωσ-- 
’ Li a 
θέντος ἐπάγεσθαι τὰς μηχανὰς τοῖς τείχεσι. καὶ 
A [2 ΄ - 
ἐχώννυτο κατὰ τὸ νότιον μάλιστα τῆς πόλεως τεῖχος, 
ef » »»» bd , e \ 207 SEA 
ἵνα ἐπιμαχώτερα ἐφαίνετο. ὡς δὲ ἐδόκει ἐξῆρθαι συμ- 
μέτρως τὸ χῶμα, μηχανὰς ἐπιστήσαντες οἱ Νακεδόνες 
ἐπῆγον ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ τεῖχος τῶν Τ᾿ αζαίων. καὶ 
An un= 
favourable ἐν τούτῳ θύοντι ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ καὶ ἐστεφα- 
omen. , 3 , / a 
νωμένῳ TE Kal κατάρχεσθαι μέλλοντι TOU 
΄ I é 
πρώτου ἱερείου κατὰ νόμον τῶν τις σαρκοφάγων 
ὀρνίθων ὑπερπετόμενος τοῦ βωμοῦ λίθον ἐμβάλλει 
ἐς τὴν κεφαλὴν ὅντινα τοῖν ποδοῖν ἔφερε. καὶ 
᾿Αλέξανδρος ἤρετο ᾿Αρίστανδρον τὸν μάντιν O τι νοοῖ 
ε - , ε ἣν» 9 ͵ or > A ‘ 4 
ὁ οἰωνός. ὁ δὲ ἀποκρίνεται ὅτι, ὦ βασιλεῦ, τὴν μεν 
Ξ aA κ A 
πόλιν αἱρήσεις, αὐτῷ δέ σοι φυλακτέα ἐστὶν ἐπὶ τῇδε 
τῇ ἡμέρᾳ. 
Tatra ἀκούσας ᾿Αλέξανδρος τέως μὲν πρὸς ταῖς 
μηχαναῖς ἔξω βέλους αὑτὸν εἶχεν " ὡς δὲ ἐκδρομή τε ἐκ 


τῆς πόλεως καρτερὰ ἐγίγνετο καὶ πῦρ τε ἐπέφερον 


2 


XX) 


108 AAEZANAPOY 


ταῖς μηχαναῖς of “ApaBes καὶ τοὺς Μακεδόνας 


ς , , >) ‘ 3 ς ’ “-“ 
αμυνομενοὺυς κατωθεν auTol ἐξ ὑπερδεξίου του 


Alexans r ip " a oF ᾿ A - 
der χωρίου ἐβαλλόν τε καὶ ὥθουν κατὰ τοῦ ποιητοῦ 
wounded. 


χώματος, ἐνταῦθα ἡ ἑκὼν ἀπειθεῖ ᾿Αλέξανδρος 
τῷ μάντει ἢ ἐκπλαγεὶς ἐν τῷ ἔργῳ οὐκ ἐμνημόνευσε 
- Ὁ > 5 ‘ 4 ε ᾿ 
τῆς μαντείας, ἀλλ’ ἀναλαβὼν τοὺς ὑπασπιστὰς παρε- 
βοήθει ἵνα μάλιστα ἐπιέζοντο οἱ Μακεδόνες. καὶ 
, A Δ΄ ΄ 4 -) s a ~ ᾿ ~ 
τούτους μὲν ἔσχε TOU μὴ οὐκ αἰσχρᾳ φυγῇ ὠσθῆναι 
΄ \ x 
κατὰ τοῦ χώματος " αὐτὸς δὲ βάλλεται καταπέλτη διὰ 
A ’ , \ κ a , ’ \ = € 
τῆς ἀσπίδος διαμπὰξ καὶ τοῦ θώρακος ἐς τὸν ὦμον. ὡς 
ν᾽ \ " κ \ a ; , εἶ > , 
δὲ ἔγνω Ta audi τὸ τραῦμα ἀληθεύσαντα τὸν Αρί- 
’ ’ “ A A , A Or LA\ EA 
στανὸρον, ἐχάρη, ὅτι καὶ τὴν πόλιν δὴ αἱρήσειν ἐδόκει 
᾿Αριστάνδρου ἕνεκα. 
4A τ A A A ~ ΕῚ ’ 4 
Kai αὐτὸς μὲν τὸ τραῦμα ἐθεραπεύετο χαλεπῶς " 
Ὁ A ἢ 55 σὲ , Ἂν , 
ἀφικνοῦνται δ᾽ αὐτῷ μετάπεμπτοι ἀπὸ θαλάσσης αἱ 
A oe , eo ΑΝ “ ’ 
μηχαναὶ αἷς Τύρον εἷλε, καὶ χῶμα χωννύναι 
Gaza te 
taken by ἐν κύκλῳ πάντοθεν τῆς πόλεως ἐκέλευσεν, 
assault. a ἢ 4 
evpos μὲν ἐς δύο σταδίους, ὕψος δὲ ἐς πόδας 
πεντήκοντα καὶ διακοσίους. ὡς δὲ αἵ τε μηχαναὶ αὐτῷ 
ἐποιήθησαν καὶ ἐπαχθεῖσαι κατὰ τὸ χῶμα κατέσεισαν 
“ [ td A , « , 5 τι» ° 
TOU τειχοὺς ETL πολύ, ὑπονόμων τε ἄλλη καὶ ἄλλῃ ορυσ- 
σομένων καὶ τοῦ χοῦ ἀφανῶς ἐκφερομένου τὸ τεῖχος 
πολλαχῆ ἠρείπετο ὑφιζάνον κατὰ τὸ κενούμενον, τοῖς 
A - 
τε βέλεσιν ἐπὶ πολὺ κατεῖχον of Μακεδόνες, ἀναστέλ- 
λοντες τοὺς προμαχομένους ἐκ τῶν πύργων, ἐς μὲν 
- 4 e 9 ΄ , Ὁ) , 
τρεῖς προσβολὰς of ἐκ τῆς πόλεως ἀποθνησκόντων 
τε αὐτοῖς πολλῶν καὶ τιτρωσκομένων ὅμως ἀντεῖχον. 
“ , ~ ’ 
ΤῊ τετάρτῃ δὲ τῶν Μακεδόνων τὴν φάλαγγα πάν- 


τοθεν προσαγαγὼν ᾿Αλέξανδρος τῇ μὲν ὑπορυσσό- 


ANABASIS II, 27. 109 


ΕῚ = ’ “ A ’ « 
μενον τὸ τεῖχος καταβάλλει, τῇ δὲ παιόμενον ταῖς 
μηχαναῖς κατασείει ἐπὶ πολύ, ὡς μὴ χαλεπὴν ταῖς 

4 A ΄ 
κλίμαξι τὴν προσβολὴν κατα Ta ἐρηριμμένα ἐνδοῦναι. 
αἵ τε οὖν κλίμακες προσήγοντο τῷ τείχει καὶ ἔρις 

19> A , Π ᾽ A > 
πολλὴ ἣν τῶν Μακεδόνων ὅσοι τι ἀρετῆς μετεποιοῦντο 
δ A \ > x = 
ὅστὶς πρῶτος αἱρήσει τὸ τεῖχος * καὶ αἱρεῖ πρῶτος 
Ν , “ e , a 9 A , 
εοπτόλεμος τῶν ETALPwWY TOU Αἰακιδῶν γένους * 
° A A > la LY αν, / ΄σ - 
ἐπὶ δὲ αὐτῷ ἄλλαι καὶ ἀλλαι τάξεις ὁμοῦ τοῖς ἡγεμό-- 
“ὌΝ A ᾿ ~ ’ A 
σιν ἀνέβαινον. ὡς δὲ ἅπαξ παρῆλθόν τινες ἐντὸς 
, rn , , + A 
τείχους τῶν Μακεδόνων, κατασχίσαντες ἄλλας καὶ 
κά in ce (4 5 ’ , 
ἄλλας πύλας, ὅσαις ἕκαστοι ἐπετύγχανον, δέχονται 
εἴσω τὴν στρατιὰν πᾶσαν. οἱ δὲ Γαζαῖοι καὶ τῆς πο- 
’ + ᾽ ’ , “ > Ui 
λεώς σφισιν ἤδη ἐχομένης ξυνεστηκότες ὅμως εμα- 


A “5 , , τὰ “ ’ 
Used as an χοντο “Και ἀπεθανον “σαντες αὐτου μαχομε- 
arsenal 
during 
the war. 


e (A 9 , “ \ ‘ 
νοι ὡς EKATDTOL ἐτάχθησαν ba παῖδας δὲ και 
γυναῖκας ἐξηνδραπόδισεν αὐτῶν ᾿Αλέξανδρος, 

‘ , A , 3 aA ’ 3 a “ 
τὴν πολιν δὲ ξυνοικίσας EK τῶν περίιοικῶν EXPNTO οσα 


, ? X , 
φρουρίῳ ες Tov πόλεμον. 








Greek Trireme, 


Salk 


§ 3. 


Sie 


§ 2. 


ΝΘ ΤῸ Ὁ. 


ΒΟΘΙΚ ae 
PREFACE. 


For Ptolemy and Aristobulus, vide Introd., § 20. 

ξυνέγραψαν ἀναγράφω, “they compiled,” “1 write out, 
record.” dvaypapw refers to the mere recording of facts. 

πιστότερα, predicate. 

ἔπιλεξάμενος, “choosing out.” Cf. Herod., passim. On Ar- 
rian’s historical methods, wide Introd., ὃ 19. 





2. trtp=zrep). 


πλείονες. For other authorities used by Arrian, vide Introd., 
§ 20. 

συνηνέχθη-- Att. συνέβη, ‘it happened.” 

ὡς λεγόμενα μόνον, ‘‘mere verbal tradition” opposed to facts 
vouched for historically. Alexander’s exploits soon passed 
into the sphere of legend (vide App. B, “Alexander in 
Legend,” p. 155. 

ἀναλεξάμενος, ‘when he reads them” ; usually ἀναγιγνώσκειν. 


CHAPTER 1. 


δὴ, “50 then,” implying that the subject of Philip has only 
been hinted at before, but is now to be discussed. 

τελευτῆσαι. Philip was murdered in 336 B.c. by Pausanias. 

᾿Αλέξανδρον. Change from nom. and infin. to ace. and infin. 

ἔδοσαν, 337 B.c. The Lacedemonians alone had refused to 
grant Philip the hegemony. 





§ 4. 


ar ῦῦ 
Φὺ or 


§ 7. 


§ 8. 
§ 9. 


5 11- 


81, 


§ 2. 
§ 3. 


§ 4. 


NOTES, BOOK I. {ΠῚ 


νεωτερίσαι -- πουὲδ rebus studuisse. This was at the instigation 
of Demosthenes. 

ἤρι, 335 B.c. 

Τριβαλλοὶ. On the importance of these tribes as mounted 
troops, vide App. A. 

ὅτι μὴ -Ξ- εἰ μὴ, “except.” 


. Φίλιπποι. Vide map at end of book. 
- ἐμπόρων, if the reading is right=merchants who, in huge 


caravans strongly guarded by mounted men, traded be- 
tween the Danube district and the confines of Macedon 
and Greece. 

τὸν στόλον after εἴργειν. 

ἁμάξας προβαλόμενοι. Cf. the formation of a South African 
laager. 

ἀπομάχεσθαι, ‘to fight from a position of advantage.” 

ἡ with τοῦ dpous. 

ἀποτομώτατον --86. ἣν, ““αὖ that point of the mountain which 
was most precipitous.” 

φάλαγγι. Vide App. A, p. 142. 

εἶναι (of Alexander’s thought), infinitive, governed by general 
sense. 

περικαταλαμβάνοιντο, ‘were caught in a narrow place.” 

ξυννεύσαντας, ‘‘ pressing close to each other.” 

συγκλεῖσαι-- συνασπισμὸς. Vide App. A, p. 153. 

τοῦ. . . ἐπελθεῖν, genitive of purpose. 

τοξότας. On the use of bowmen, vide App. A, p. 145. 

ἄγημα. Vide App. A, p. 145. 


. ἀνέστελλον, ‘drove back.” 


ὡς ἑκάστοις προὐχώρει, ‘as best they could,” refers to ἔφυγον. 


CuHaPrTerR II. 


tas πόλεις, Neapolis and Eion, the seaports of Philippi and 
Amphipolis. 

ἰόντι---80. τινὶ, ‘as one goes.” 

ora8uds=in Xen. Anab. ‘‘a day’s march,” lit., a resting- 
place, a stage. Roughly speaking it averaged 5 parasangs 
= 150 stades=about 18 English miles. 

ἐκ πολλοῦ, ‘‘ long before,” temporal. 

ξυμπεφεύγει. No augment. Cf. App. C, ‘‘ Arrian’s Language.” 

τὸ πολὺ πλῆθος, “the main body.” 

és βάθος ἐκτάξας, so that the front of the fighting line was 


H 


§ 5. 


81, 


81. 


8 5. 
Se 


ARRIAN. 


deeper than it was broad. The opposite=és μῆκος τάσσεσθαι. 
Vide App. A, ‘‘ Tactical Terms,” p. 152. 

és τὰ ψιλὰ, ‘into the open.” 

ἱππέας, . . κατὰ TO κέρας. . . On Alexander’s cavalry 
tactics, vide App. A, p. 148. 


CuHaAptTerR III, 


ἀπείργοντα, ‘‘forming the boundary of,” an Herodotean ex- 
pression. 


. ἀνίσχουσι, intrans., ‘‘ arise,” ‘‘ have their origin.” 


KovdSovs, on the Quadi and Marcomanni, really Teutons, not 
Celts, vide Index of Proper Names. Arrian is of course 
here talking of his own times (100 A.D.) 

ἐπὶ 8¢=deinde, adverbial. 

ἀπαθανατίζοντας, ‘who consider themselves immortal.” Cf. 
Herod. iv. 94, where these Getz are said to believe that they 
do not die but go to their god Zalmoxis after leaving this 
earth. Every five years a messenger is sent to Zalmoxis—i.e., 
a victim is sacrificed. 

πέντε στόματα. According to Strabo, seven mouths; now three. 


. ἔγνω, ““ determined.” 
. τῆς κάρφης, ‘sufficient hay.” τῆς =the hay which was 


necessary. 
μονόξυλα, “ dug-outs, canoes,” such as the Rhine pirates 
used (Plin. H. N., 16. 40) and the South Sea islanders still 


use, 


39) 6 2 


CuHarTeR IV. 


διέβαλον = διέβαινον. 

πλαγίαις, “with their lances held sideways.” For the 1ὅ- 
foot sarissa, vide App. A, p. 142. 

émukAtvoytas, accusative, though grammatically referring to 
πέζοις. 


. ἐν πλαισίῳ. Vide App. A, p. 153. 
. ὅσον, ‘ about.” 


παρασάγγην -- 30 stades=about 3} miles. 

τὰ ἔρημα, ‘the steppes.” 

ἐπαναγαγεῖν, ‘to convey back,” 

αὐτῆς ἡμέρας, ‘ before nightfall.” 

πίστεις, ‘“‘pledges of friendship,” including probably oaths 
of alliance, giving of hostages, hand-shaking, &c. 


§ 8. 


§ 1. 
§ 3. 


§ 12. 


San 


§ 6. 


NOTES, BOOK I. {19 


δεδίττεται, “what in this world inspired them most with 
fear?” 

és ἄλλα τὴν ὁρμὴν, “ that A. was intent on other conquests ”— 
ἴ.6., they felt they might be rude with impunity. 

ἀλαζόνες, “braggarts.” ada(av=simulator, opp. to εἴρων = 
dissimulator. 


CHAPTER V. 


Κλεῖτος. Vide Index of Proper Names. 

ἀναζευγνύναι, ““ ἕο break up camp,” ‘to start.” 

ἀμφί τὰ σφέτερα, “so that they might have their own business 
to mind,” ‘‘ might have something to do at home.” <A col- 
loquiai expression. 


. ὡς . . . ἐπιτίθεσθαι, “intending to surround and fall upon.” 
. προσῆγεν —sc. τὸ στράτευμα. 


καίτοι, with participle=«airep in pure Attic. 


. ἀπέγνω ἑλεῖν ἄν, in or. rect. =ovdK ἄν Ero. 
. κινδυνεύουσι, καταλήψεται. Indicative of or. rect. retained for 


the sake of vividness. 


. ἐδόκουν, “expected,” “ thought.” 


ἀπαλλαττομένοις, ‘‘as they withdrew.’ 

τῇ μὲν. . . ἀπειργόμενα, ‘on the one side bounded by the 
νεῖ. ὦ 

ἐπὶ τεσσάρων ἀσπίδων, “four men deep.” ἀσπίς Ποτο-- ἀσπιδο- 


φόρος. Vide App. A, ‘‘ Tactical Terms,” p. 152. 


b] 


CHarPter VI. 


ὀξέως δεχομένους, “took up, obeyed, the order smartly.” Cf, 
Thue. 2. 11, τὰ παραγγελλόμενα ὀξέως δεχόμενοι. 


. ἀποτεῖναι és, ““ [0 lower their lances for a charge.” So καθιέναι, 


Xen. Anab. vi. 5. 25. 
Tapnyaye—i.e., he made the phalanx advance smartly, while 
men from the rear marched up on the left and right. 


. ἔμβολον. Vide App. A, p. 153. 


τῶν δρωμένων, “ the manceuvre.” 


. σωματαφύλαξι, ἑταίροις. For the king’s bodyguard, vide 


App. A, p. 145. 

καταπηδῆσαι ἀπο τῶν ἵππων. -ἰ.6., to act as mounted infantry. 
For Alexander’s use of cavalry, vide p. 148. 

ἐπ᾽ ἀσπίδα, ‘to the left”; opp. ἐπὶ δόρυ, “to the right.” There 


114 


§ 8. 


§ 9. 


§ 10. 


§ 11. 


§ 2. 


Mm Mn 
OU 


§ 11. 


ARRIAN. 


was always a tendency in Greek armies to acquire a sort of 
sideways movement and press to the right. 


. πάντων... ἐλαυνόντων. This was what the Taulantii thought; 


the phalanx, however, only made a feint at an attack. 

μηχανὰς, “artillery,” such engines as καταπέλται, πετροβόλοι. 

ἐπεσβάντας, lit.=‘‘ that the bowmen who had already followed 
him into the river should shoot from there —the bowmen 
too,” that is, as well as the μηχαναὶ. καὶ τούτους-- 80. ἐκτοξεύειν 
is added almost as an afterthought. 

ἐν τῇ τάξει, “along the line which they had taken up.” 

ἅμα οἷ, in Attic, usually αὑτῷ, 

φάλαγγι κατὰ Képas—i.c., “‘ with their own troops in phalanx- 
formation.” They fell upon the enemy when they were in 
files. 

atpotvtes, ‘‘ overtaking.” 

μέχρι πρὸς, SO μέχρι ἐπὶ, εἰς, rare in Attic. 


Cuarrter VII. 


προϊσχόμενοι, “holding out the fine prospect of . . .” 

πιθανώτεροι ἔς τινα, usually τιν, The line of thought is that 
the statement that Alexander had died in Illyria had more 
influence on the mind of the mob than the fine talk about 
liberty and freedom of speech. 


. καὶ γὰρ kal, ‘‘for in actual fact,” a stronger form of καὶ yap= 


etenim etiam. 


. φαῦλον ποιεῖσθαι (= ἡγεῖσθαι), “to think light of.” 
. ἑβδομαῖος, a quick march, Alexander had trained his heavy 


infantry to cover thirty or thirty-five miles a-day. This was 
made possible by the absence of baggage-trains, camp- 
followers, &c., each man carrying his own provisions—bread, 
olives, onions, and salt fish. 


. Ψιλῶν kal τοξοτῶν, ““ light-armed troops, especially bowmen.” 
. διὰ κινδύνου ἐλθεῖν, to adopt a combative course, attitude. 


Bowwtapxotvres. The eleven administrative officials of the 
Theban confederacy were called Beeotarchs, 

ἔστιν οἵ-- ἔνιοι, more commonly, in Arrian and elsewhere, 
εἰσὶν οἵ. 

οὐδ᾽ ὥς -- πε sic quidem. 


NOTES BOOK T. 11 


Or 


Cuapter VIII. 


. αὐτὸς, ‘fon his own initiative.” 
. ἔφθησαν συγκλεῖσαι -- ἔ. συγκλείσαντες. 


ἀλλὰ... γὰρ, an ellipse, ‘but the fact was.” 


. παρελθόντες. The monument of Amphion lay outside the city. 


Cf. Pausan. ix. 17. 3. 
ἐχόμενα πρὸς, ‘held by.” 


. ὀργῇ, “‘since their blood was up,” ‘‘in exasperation.” 


οὐχ οὕτως τι, Herodotean expression, ‘not so much the Mace- 
donians as. . .” 

Φωκεῖς. The Phocians had a grudge against the Thebans 
because the latter had begun the Sacred War against them ; 
the Platzans, because the Thebans had sacked Platza. The 
number of Thebans killed was more than 6000, whilst 
30,000 were sold as slaves. 


CHapTer IX. 


§ 1. “Ἑλληνικὸν, predicate. The fact that the disaster happened to 


§ 4. 


a Greek city increased the horror of it. In translating, 
break up the sentence—e.g., ‘‘ this disaster, happening as it 
did to Greeks, filled with horror not only those who were 
directly affected by it, but the whole of the Greek world; 
for not only was the city captured—a most important one— 
and its capture effected with terrible celerity, but the 
sudden nature of the blow came as a surprise to both the 
victims and victors.” 


. Σικελίαν --ἰ,6., the Sicilian expedition, 415-415 B.c. 
. Αἰγὸς ποταμοὶ, B.c. 405. 


ἐπικρατῆσαι, by Conon’s victory over the Spartans at Cnidus 
in 394 B.c. Cf. Xen. Hellen. iv. 8. 9. 

διασώσασθαι. Thebes, about the year 374 B.c. allied with 
most of the states of the Peloponnese, was pressing Sparta 
hard. Athens retired from this league. 

At Leuctra, in 371 3.c., the Thebans under Epaminondas 
gained a decisive victory over the Spartans under Cleom- 
brotus. At Mantinea, in 362 B.c., Epaminondas defeated 
the Lacedzemonians, but was himself killed. 


. Πλαταιέων ἅλωσις, in 427 B.c. Cf. Thuc. iii. 52. Melos was 


taken from the Spartans by Athens in 416; Scione, in 421 


116 ARRIAN. 
B.C. (cf. Thue. v. 32) ; for the monstrous treatment of the 
Melians, vide Thue. v. 84. 
.. . ἅλωσις, nominativus pendens. 
88 6, 7. All one sentence. In English, break up into several. 
τὰ τῆς ἀποστάσεως, “the circumstances connected with their 
revolt.” 
ὀξέα, adverbial. 
ἐξ ὁμοφύλων 56. γενόμενος. 
οὐκ ἔξω τοῦ εἰκότος, ‘not unnaturally.” 
ἀνηνέχθη, ‘‘ was referred, attributed to.” 
§7. ἐκτίσαντας, accus. absolute. 
σπονδαῖς. The thirty years’ truce began in 445 B.c. In spite 
of the truce, in 431 B.c., 300 Theban aristocrats attacked 
Plata, but with no success. 
ἀνδραποδισμοῦ. After a heroic resistance for three years 
Platza surrendered to the Spartans, who at Thebes’s in- 
stigation executed 200 Platawans and sold the other in- 
habitants as slaves. The Thebans then razed Platea to 
the ground, 
γνώμη, ‘‘ proposal,” ‘ proposition.” 
8 8. ἐπεὶ καὶ refers to ὃ 6, εἰς μῆνιν. . . ἀνηνέχθη, giving a further 
reason for such a supposition. 
ἐπισημῆναι, intransitive. 


§ 10. Ilw8dapov. Cf. Milton— 


e 


‘The great Emathian conqueror bid spare 
The house of Pindarus, when temple and tower 
Went to the ground.” 


CHAPTER X. 


§ 1. ἐπιτήδειοι, ‘‘ were on friendly terms with.” 
§ 2. Αἰτωλοὶ. . . κατὰ ἔθνη, “each of the Atolian clans.” 
prornpiwy—i.ec., the Eleusinian mysteries, which took place in 
September (15-23 Boedromion). 
8 3. Δημάδου, for Demadés. Vide Index of Proper Names. 
οὐκ ἐν καιρῷ, Arrian’s opinion, implying that their congratula- 
tions might have been made earlier. 
§ 4. ἸΠολύευκτον. Nothing is known of him or of the names that 
follow. 
ὃ 5. πλημμεληθέντων. What these insults were is told by Aischines 
in Ctes. 160. The Athenians, at Demosthenes’ instigation, 


"" 


Ὁ 
lor) 


81. 


8 2. 


. ὅτι καὶ, ‘both for other reasons, and because . . . 


NOTES, BOOK I, ΠῚ 


celebrated Philip’s death by holding a solemn festival and 
erecting a shrine to his murderer Pausanias. They also 
spoke very slightingly of Alexander, nicknaming him Mar- 
gites—the man who knew many things but knew them all 
badly. 


. πρεσβεύονται. Phocian was spokesman on this occasion. 


τυχὸν, acc. absol. (cf. ἐξὸν, mapdv)=sive . . . sive. 


CHAPTER XI. 


᾿Αρχελάου. Vide Introd., § 16. 


. ἱδρῶσαι. The sweating of statues was a dangerous omen. Cf. 


Apoll. Rhod. iv. 1285; Cic. Div. ii. 27. 58. 
ποιεῖν, ““ to tell in verse.” 


. τρισμυρίων. For the numbers of Alexander’s force, vide 


App: A, p. 147. 


” 


νοῦς, ‘‘the object,” ‘‘ the idea.” 


. πλοῖα στρογγύλα -- παῦο5 onerariae, freight vessels ; opp. μακραὶ 


νῆες, ‘‘ warships.” 

ὃ λόγος κατέχει. For the legendary element in Alexander’s 
history and its subsequent developments, vide Appendix B, 
“ Alexander in Legend.” 


. καθελεῖν, take down from the temple wall. 
. Tapattovpevov, ‘‘ praying Priam not to be wroth with Neop- 


tolemus’s stock, from which, as a matter of fact (δὴ), Alex- 
ander traced his descent ’—lit., ‘‘ which came down to him.” 
Alexander on his mother’s side was an Afacid, the family 
of Achilles and Neoptolemus. Vide Introd., § 2. 


CHAPTER XII. 


ἸΠατρόκλου. Tephastion wished by crowning Patroclus’s tomb 
to imply that he was to Alexander as Patroclus was to Achilles. 

kal μέντοι kal, ‘and certainly Alexander was justified in, . .” 

κατὰ = ‘‘in proportion to,” ‘fon a par with.” 

ἐκλιπὲς. . . τὸ χώριον, ‘this point was not done justice to,” 
“in this sphere there were deficiencies.” The phrase occurs 
Thre, 1: 97. 

καταλογάδην, in narrative prose. 

μέλει, properly =a lyric ode such as Pindar wrote. 


118 


810. 


» ΄ 
. ἐν μετώπῳ ἢ 


ARRIAN. 


ἤσθη, from ἄδειν. 

For the facts about historians of Alexander, vide Introd., § 19. 
Hiero, Thero, and Gelo were all celebrated in the writings 
of Pindar and Bacchylides. 


. Arrian as an imitator of Xenophon, vide Introd., § 18. 
. οὔτε ξὺν ἄλλῳ οὔτε φεύγων... Referring to the ten thousand 


Greeks who were mercenaries under Cyrus, and who re- 
treated (φεύγων) after Cunaxa. 


. ἀρχήν. On the “office” held by Arrian, vide Introd., § 17. 


οἵδε οἱ λόγον, ‘‘ this history is to me Fatherland and family and 
office ”—7.e., on this historical work—the Anabasis—since I 
was a youth I have spent all my energy; it is more to me 
than Fatherland, &c., and so (ἐπὶ τῷδε) I consider I have a 
right to describe the greatest deeds ever told of in the Greek 
language (τῶν πρώτων ἐν TH φωνῇ τῇ Ἑλλάδι). 

εἴπερ οὐ. . . justifies the statement that Alexander’s acts 
were greatest (πρώτων), ‘‘ for as a fact Alexander was one of 
the greatest warriors.” t&v—sc. πρώτων (masc.) The verb 
of the sentence is ἔστι understood. 


. ἐς θθλασσαν- ἢ.ε., the Propontis. 
. ἴλην. Vide App. A, p. 146. 
. σατράπης and ὕπαρχος are often used without distinction. 


Properly ὕπαρχος was the subordinate officer of a satrap. 
For satraps, vide Introd., § 11. 


. Μέμνων. For his good generalship, vide App. A, p. 148. 


χιλὸν, “‘ fodder.” 

προσθέσθαι---8., τὴν ψῆφον, “agreed with.” Cf. Herod. vi. 
109. 

τιμῆς ἕνεκα. He wished to retain as long as possible the high 
office he held from the king—i.e., the satrapy of Phrygia. 


CuHaprer XIII. 


. διπλῆν. This double column was necessary, as there was little 


room for manceuvres. Vide plan, p. 149. 


. As to Arrian’s use of speeches, vide Introd., § 19. 


τῷ πεζῷ λειπομένους, ‘‘ weaker in infantry.” 
ταύτῃ, ‘‘ consequently.” 


Sah ae 5 
oe IS For the tactics, vide App. A, p. 152 


. οὕτω ἐκφαυλίσας, explanation by Arrian. 


ποιοῦμαι = ἡγοῦμαι. 


5:1: 


“17 cd 


NOTES, BOOK I. | 119 


ὡς tyopev=ut sumus, ““ unhesitatingly,” ‘at once.” 

ὅτι... ἔπαθον. 1.6., they had not up to the present time ex- 
perienced anything at the hands of the Macedonians which 
might reasonably make them fear them. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


παρήιεν, lonic=zapyet. The MSS. have παρῆγεν, which is not 
found intransitively. ΠΑΡΗΙΕΝ may easily have got changed 
into TIAPHTEN. 

ἐπετάχθη, ἐπι -- ““ποχῦ to him was drawn up.” 


. brepdSéia—i.e., the high ground afforded an advantageous 


position. 
ἐπέχοντα, ‘had advanced.” 


. στρατεύματα, neut., ἐπεστῶτες plural; constructio secundum 


sensum. 


. ἔχοντα ᾿Αμύνταν, ‘under the command of A.” 
. λοξὴν del . . . “letting his line extend sideways in the direc- 


tion in which the river flowed.” 

παρεῖλκε, intransitive ; expect παρείλκετο. Alexander advanced 
into the river in a sort of échelon formation, so that on 
landing his line should present as broad a front as possible, 
and the enemy might not fall upon the head of his column 
(κατὰ Képas). 

ὡς ἀνυστὸν -- ὡς δυνατὸν. Cf. Xen. Anab. i. 8. 11. 

τῇ φάλαγγι --ἰ.6., in close order and with a broad front. 


CHAPTER XV. 


§ 2. παλτῶν, short javelins about three feet long. Cf. Xen. Cyr. 


i. 3.9: ἔχειν δὲ δεῖ, . παλτὰ δύο ὥστε τὸ μὲν ἀφεῖναι τῷ δὲ, 
ἂν δέῃ, ἐκ χειρὸς χρῆσθαι. 


§ 3. ὅσοι γε. .. αὐτῶν, ‘except those of them who turned aside 


to meet Alexander when he advanced.” Vide xiv. 4. It 
was a careful piece of strategy on Alexander’s part to draw 
attention to himself by his brilliant equipment (ὅπλων λαμ- 
πρότητι) and sounding of trumpets. The Persian cavalry 
concentrated opposite him, and as he moved down the river 
sideways they followed, thus weakening their line at other 
points, and enabling Amyntas and the Ponian cavalry to 
force a passage. 


ἃ 4. ἐξῶσαι after ἠγωνίζοντο. 


<7 


vse) 


ZA) 
or 


ARRIAN., 


eis ἅπαν, ‘“‘utterly,” ‘‘ completely.” 

ξυστοῖς = δόρασιν, lances for thrusting with. 

ἀναβολέα, lit., an attendant who helps his master to mount his 
horse. Then, generally an aide-de-camp. 

βασιλικῶν ---56. ἀναβολέων. 

τῷ ἡμίσει. The sarissa had a sharp-pointed butt (σαυρωτὴρ, 
στύραξ) for fixing in the ground; it could if necessary be 
used as a weapon. 

καὶ ὃς, “‘so he.” The old deictic use of the pronoun. 

τῇ κοπίδι, ‘‘ with his scimitar.” 

ἔσχε, ‘“‘held against the blow.” 

ἀνετέτατο, ‘had swung aloft.” 

ἐπεκβαίνοντες, the subject=(otT01) doors προὐχώρει. 


CHapTer XVI. 


. πολλὰ δὲ with βλαπτόμενοι. 

παρερρήγνυτο Sy... ‘‘naturally both the cavalry wings 
were broken through.” 

χιλίους, according to Diodorus, 2000. 

ἐκπλήξει, «.7.A., ‘in astonishment at the sudden movement 
rather than from cool steady resolution.” 

. γυναικὸς, Statira. 

. ἐποίει, “reproduced,” ‘‘figured.” These twenty-five bronze 
equestrian statues were taken by Metellus from Macedonia 
to adorn the portico he built. Cf. Plin., H. N., xxxiv. 9. 6. 

ἀτέλειαν τῶν κατὰ τὴν χώραν, “immunity from all ground- 
rents.” 

TO σώματι λειτουργίαι, ‘service as vassals.”’ 

κατὰ τὰς κτήσεις εἰσφοραί, ‘‘income-tax.” 

οἱ --ἑκάστῳ, ‘‘giving each an opportunity,” ‘‘ encouraging 
him.” 

τούτους δὲ, apodotic, 

ἐν moder—i.e., ἐν ἀκροπόλει. 

ἀπὸ ---ἴ.6., taken from. 


Cuaprer XVII. 


. ἧς--ἰτο., σατραπείας. 

ἔδωκε, “granted,” ‘ allowed.” 

. ὥρᾳ ἔτους, ‘‘ for it was summer-time,” lit., owing to the season 
of the year. 


§7. 


§ 


Mm 


to = 


tm 


8. 


NOTES, BOOK I. 121 


. Μέμνονος. Not Memnon the Rhodian, 
. καὶ αὐτὸς. The thought present in Arrian’s mind is δύσνους ὧν 


᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ καὶ αὐτὸς τὴν ἐκείνου δύσνοιαν ἐφοβεῖτο. 
ἀπαξιώσας, ““ thinking it not unlikely.” 


. κατήγαγε. Cf. κατίεναι, of returning exiles, 
. ξυγχωρηθὲν, acc. absol. Cf. προσταχθὲν, νενομισμένον (1. 23. 7) 


τεταγμένον (i. 24. δ) ; παρηγγελμένον, προσῆκον, δέον, παρὸν, 


ἐξὸν, Ke. 


CHapter XVIII. 


"καὶ ὃς, ΡΟ ΠΕΣ (1 15: 7. 


τὰς Αἰολίδας, the eleven Alolic towns. 
βασιλικὴ ἴλη. Cf. App. A, p. 146. 
ἐξ ἐφόδου, ‘directly he marched against it.” 


. στρατῷ 86. ναυτικῷ. 


τὰ τε ἄλλα... καὶ, “for other reasons ... and especially 
because . . .” 

kata πρύμναν. The stern of the boat was usually backed 
on to the land. Cf. Virg. Aun. vi. 3, obvertunt pelago 
proras. 

mapa μέγα, ‘of great account.” Cf. παρὰ πολὺ (ili. 10), map’ 
ὀλίγον, map’ οὐδὲν. 

ξυμβλήσει, ‘‘interpretation of.” Cf. 20. 1, συνέβαλλεν. 

οὐ μεμελετηκότι. οὐ, ποῦ μὴ, because οὐ goes closely with 
μεμ. 

πρὸς with τὴν ἐξαγγελίαν, ‘in view of,” “considering.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 


. ἐπὶ τούτοις -- ᾿ΐ8 condicionibus. 
. μαχουμένους. Strict grammar demands a dative to agree with 


Μιλησίοις, but the construction is natural (κατὰ ξύνεσιν). 
μόνον ov=tantum non, ““ almost.” 
ἀπὸ τῆς Λάδης with κατιδόντες. 
ἀντιπρώρους, with their bows towards the sea, in ease an attack 
was made by the Persian fleet. 


. ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ with διενήχοντο. With ῥιπτοῦντες supply ἐς τὴν 


θαλάσσαν. 


. ἐπὶ τῷδε ὡς --εὦ condicione ut. .. 


ἔδωκεν, ‘‘ granted,” ‘‘ allowed.” 


. οὐκ ἐν καλῷ, ‘in an unsatisfactory anchorage.” 


§1. 


§ 3. 
§ 4. 
. τὸ πρὸς Μύνδου μέρος, “the part towards, off, Myndus.” 


§ 10. 


8:1: 


8 4. 


ARRIAN, 


διὰ μακροῦ of distance, usually of time. Miletus was eighty 
stades from the mouth of the Meander (vide map). 


. οὐδὲν ἄλλο ὅτι μὴ, ‘as good as,” * practically.” 
. τὸ πολὺ, ‘for the most part,” ““ usually.” 


παρόντων - 86. ναυτῶν. 


. ἡ μὲν ᾿Ιασσέων, ‘one ship, that of the I.” 


CHAPTER XX. 


οὔτε. . . τὲ, “on the one hand not . .. on the other 
hand.” 

δέοιτο... καταλύσει, optative of a mere conjecture ; future 
indic. of a sure expectation. 

ἔχοντας refers to τὸ ναυτικὸν. 

συνέβαλλεν, “interpreted in this way.” 

ὡς γίγνεσθαι, to express purpose. Cf. vi. 6. 

ἀνέστειλαν, ‘drove back,” ‘‘ repulsed.” 


Myndus lies a few miles west of Halicarnassus. 

τὴν ὠφέλειαν, “the advantage that would accrue.” 

τι ἐνεδίδοτο, ‘certain proposals to hand over the city had 
been made.” Cf. xxii. 7. 


. Kal ὡς, lit., *‘ even thus.” 
. ἐγύμνωσε. The fall of the tower did not cause a breach, as 


Alexander hoped. 


. τριάκοντα mhxewv=about 45 feet 6 inches. πῆχος (lit., fore- 


arm, Lat. ewbitus or ulna) =24 δάκτυλοι or 6 παλαισταί (palms) 
= 182 inches. 


- ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ ἔργῳ, “only when the operation had actually 


begun.” 
ὅτι gives the reason for the large proportion of wounded. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


fpev, MS. ἦγεν. For αἴρειν λόγῳ, lit., to raise, make boastful by 
conversation, cf. ii. 7. 9. λόγῳ ἐπαίρειν. 

αὐτοὶ ἐπὶ σφῶν, “on their own account.” 

μεσοπύργιον. Cf. Thuc. 3. 23, μεταπύργιον of the lines round 
Platza ; in military language ‘‘a curtain.” Cf. Pliny, H. N., 
xxxv. 14, paries intergerivus. 


NOTES, BOOK I. 123 


οὐδὲ οὗτος --καὶ οὗτος ov. Cf. the English idiom “‘nor. . 
this tower either.” 
μηνοειδές. The position may be shown thus— 


ww eee τ στὰ. 


d (δ 





a, b. τὸ μηνοειδὲς τεῖχοϑ. 
c. Tb ἐρηριμμένον τεῖχος, the breach. 
εἰ. τὸ τεῖχος. 


§ 5. γέρρα (=pluter ; cf. vinea) were pent-houses, mantlets, sheds 
made of hurdles covered with raw hides. They were usually 
on wheels; their chief use was to protect archers and 
slingers. 







D 


LL 
ΜΑΙ͂Α 


{τ 





8 6. ἐπεκράτουν, “they had the advantage.” 
ἐκ wAaylov—i.e., the inner emergency wall (a, ὃ in plan), now 
taken by the Macedonians, was crescent-shaped. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


81. αὐτοῦ ἐφεστηκότος. For Alexander’s rashness, vide App. 
A, p. 148. 

Τρίπυλον, a gate with three entrances, the centre one probably 
for vehicles. Cf, Δίπυλον, used for the Thriasian gate at 
Athens. 

οὐδὲ πάνυ -- καὶ πάνυ ov, ‘absolutely not.” 

§ 2. οἱ μὲν corresponds to τοῖς δε in § 4. 
8 3. ἢ kata=Lat. quai pro. 


124 


§ 5. 


§ 6. 


. ἐν τοῖς, ‘‘above all others,” ‘‘ pre-eminently.’ 


ARRIAN. 


. Πτολεμαῖος. There were six officers of this name among Alex- 


ander’s staff. 
οὐδὲ avrol—i.c., as easily as Alexander. 


. ἀνεκαλέσατο, “recalled.” τῇ σάλπιγγι is often added. 


οὐκ ἠμελημένων -- λατπια ignobilium. Cf. ii. 10. 7. 


CHapTer XXIII. 


. ἀμφὶ δευτέραν φυλακὴν. Arrian uses the division of time 


adopted by the Romans, who divided the night into four 
vigiice. This is shown by μέσας νύκτας in § 4. 


. vaow—i.e., Arconnesus. 
. καίτοι-Ξ καίπερ. Cf. 1. 5. 7. 


δὲ, in apodosi. Cf. Herod., passim. 


5. elvat—sc. as subject τὰς ἄκρας (aAovcas). 
. φυλακὴν τῆς Καρίας. For Alexander’s care in establishing sea- 


bases, vide App. A, p. 148. 


. ξυνῴκει, ‘was married to.” 


νενομισμένον, acc. absol. Cf. i. 17. 12. 
> An old phrase, 
the history of which is uncertain. Prob. τοῖς represents the 


old deictic pronominal use of 6, lit., “‘among these.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


2. émaviwor—i.e., returned to Alexander’s army. 
. ἱππαρχίαν, a squadron of about 500 men. Five of these made 


up the ‘‘ companion cavalry” (ἑταῖροι). 


. ἐξ ἐφόδου. Cf. xviii. 3. 


περάσας. <Arrian is wrong: Pinara lay on this side the 
Xanthus, at the foot of Mount Cragus. 

ξυνετέλει, ““ belonged to,” ‘‘ was classed as” ; lit., paid tribute 
in the same class as. A phrase borrowed from the municipal 
system of Athens. 

ἐπὶ τόυτῳ, ‘for this purpose.” 

ἐπιτετειχισμένον, ἐπιτειχίζειν -εῦο fortify a position as part of 
an offensive policy —e.g., applied to Decelea. 


§ 2. 


§ 3. 


§ 10. 


§ 1. 


77) 
bo 


NOTES, BOOK I. 125 


CHAPTER X XV. 


τότε... ἀφῆκεν. Alexander, though he was convinced of his 
namesake’s guilt, dared not then (τότε) put him to death, 
as he feared to offend Greek opinion. 

πρόφασιν, ‘under the pretence of,” opp. to τῇ δὲ ἀληθείᾳ. 
Cf. Thuc., passim. 

χρυσίου τάλαντα. . . χίλια, nearly £250,000. If, however, 
the Babylonian talent is meant, which stands to the Attic 
as 13:10, the sum would be considerably larger. 


. αὐτοῦ, added to distinguish the king (αὐτὸς) from his namesake. 


ἀναπάνεσθαι, some verb must be supplied from épdéBer—e.g., 
“they told each other anxiously.” 


. ἄρα, “Sas it turned out,” contrary to expectation. Cf. App. 


D, p. 159. 
οὐ yap ἔδοξε, ‘‘it did not seem advisable.” 


ἐν φυλακῇ ἦν, he was executed three years later with Philotas. 
Cf. § 2. 


CHAPTER X XVI. 


ταύτῃ. An elaborate description is given by the geographer 
Strabo (xiv. 3). On the one side of the path lay the sea, 
on the other a steep ridge of Mount Taurus, made up of 
a series of small precipices one above the other. Hence the 
name Mount Climax (κλίμαξ, a ladder). 


᾿ς, οὐκ ἄνευ τοῦ θείου. Cf. Plut. Alex. xvii. Similarly the people 


of Thapsacus, when Cyrus and his army crossed the Eu- 
phrates without boats, said the river itself made way for 
him to come and receive the crown (Xen. Anab. i. 4). 


ε ΄ . « fd ey 5 , , 9 
. ὑπέρ, K.T.A.—2.€., ὑπέρ τε τοῦ ἀργυρίου ξυνθέμενοι Kal ἵππους 


παραδώσειν ξυνθέμενοι. 


. πεπονηκότα, ““ dilapidated.” 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


. ep olomep—i.e., ἐπὶ τούτοις ξυμβῆναι ἐφ᾽ οἷσπερ τὸ πρότερον 


ξυνέβη. 


. ὅσον φυλακὴν, “sufficient to garrison.” Cf. 1. 5. 9. 


Tn MH 
Sa 


§ 4. 


§ 6. 


. ἐχόμενος, ‘refraining from pursuit of . . . 


ARRIAN. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


1. καὶ αὐτοὶ ---ἰ.6., as well as the βάρβαροι mentioned in xxvii. 5. 
. Σαγαλασσοῦ. Noted for its high citadel, the beautiful scenery 


of the neighbourhood, and the extensive ruins near the 
modern village of Allahsun. 


. MpoeTax Oycav—i.e., to protect the flanks. 
. λόχοις, ‘‘in ambuscades,” but the reading is uncertain, possibly 


ὀρθίοις λόχοις = ‘in long columns.” 
3) 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


. πήγνυνται. Cf. Herod. iv. 53. 
. ξυνέκειτοι, The pluperfect seems to imply some previous 


arrangement with Darius. 

ἄπορον, with ἄκραν, ‘‘ the fortified rock which was unassailable 
at all points,” lit., “ὁ inaccessible to attack.” 

Γόρδιον, a strong “strategic point” (cf. App. A, p. 151). 
Situate between three seas, and commanding the route to the 
southern coast, it was a useful base for reinforcements. At 
Gordium, ‘‘in the valley of the Sakkaria, a natural route 
from the Sea of Marmora—in part now the line of a railway 
—meets the track of the royal Anatolian highroad of 
antiquity.” —Hogarth, ‘ Alexander,’ p. 182. 

ἀνεῖναί τι τοῦ φόβου. On the attitude of Greece towards Alex- 
ander, vide Introd., § 7. 
τὰ πάροντα, ‘his present undertaking.” 


g 4. 


NOTES, BOOK IL. 127 


BOO Ke ΤΙ 


CHAPTER I. 


. ἀποστρέψων with λαμβάνει, ‘with the design of moving the 


seat of war . . . got possession of.” 
προσεῖχον (cf. ii. 25. 4), ‘came over to him,” ‘‘ submitted.” 
Tas ἄλλας πόλεις, Methymna, Antissa, Eresus, Pyrrha. 


. χάρακι διπλῷ.- .6., a double stockade. 


στρατόπεδα, probably small fortified ‘‘ blockhouses” for the 
defence of the wall. 

Σίγριον, now Cape Sigri, the westernmost point of the island. 

προσβολὴ. Cf. Thuc. iv. 53. ὁλκάδων προσβολή-- καταγωγὴ, 
‘“landing-place.” 


3. ἀδελφιδῷ Artabazus had married Memnon’s sister. 
. στήλας, the pillars on which the terms of the peace were 


inscribed. 

ἐπ’ ᾿᾿Ανταλκίδου. In 387 the Spartans, wishing to break down 
the supremacy of Athens at all costs, concluded a disgraceful 
treaty with the Persians, handing over to them all the Greek 
colonies in Asia and stipulating that all Greek states should 
be autonomous. 

ἐπὶ τοῖς ἡμίσεσι, “on condition they received back half the 
property which they had when they were banished.” 


. ἐπιβαλόντες, ‘imposing asa tax on the whole community.” 


CuHapter’ IT. 


. τὴς Τενέδου, genitive of connection, akin to the partitive 


genitive. Cf. vi. 28. The position of Tenedos (now 
Bogdscha-Adassi), along the coast of Troas, was strategically 
important: the Persians might make a diversion in the 
rear of the Macedonians and close the Hellespont against 
them. 


. τὰ μὲν. .. ἐποίει, imitated from Thue. 11. 8, 7 εὔνοια. 


ἐποίει. . . ἐς τοὺς Λακεδαιμονίους. ποιεῖν ἔς Tiva=lit., to be 
active for some one, to incline towards. 
᾿Αντιπάτρου, regent of Greece and Macedonia in Alexander’s 
absence, 
1 


128 


ὃ 4. 


ἘΝ 


ARRIAN. 


CHAPTER III. 


. Gordium. Cf. i. 29. 5. 
. ἐπιπτῆναι, poetical for ἐπίπτεσθαι. 


ἀπὸ γένους, “from generation to generation.” 

TpooayovTa—sc. τὴν ἅμαξαν. 

καὶ δεηθῆναι γὰρ. καὶ goes with ἐξηγήσασθαι. The explanatory 
γὰρ clause would more naturally come last, but is here, as 
frequently in Herodotus, placed first. 


. ἐν τῇ ἀκρᾷ, in templo Jovis (Justin. xi. 7). 
. δ᾽ οὖν resumes after a digression, ‘“‘be that as it may.” Cf. 


Lat. ceterum. Vide App. D. 
ξυμβεβηκότος, ‘as if the oracle had been fulfilled.” 


CuHarter IV. 


és toov . . . ‘his boldness served him equally well”—i.c., 
as if his approach had been stealthy and unobserved. 

és τὴν Κιλικίαν. Curtius (iii. 11) says Alexander himself 
wondered at his own good luck in not finding the pass more 
strongly held. The defile (Tauri pyle, porte Ciliciw) is the 
chief pass over the Taurus, and might easily be held by a 
very few men. It is 3600 feet above the sea. The main 
road from Asia Minor towards Cilicia still runs through it. 
The modern name is Golek-Boghas, and until Ibrahim Pasha, 
sixty years ago, blasted away some of the rocks in the defile, 
every camel had to be unloaded before it could pass. 


. ῥίψαντα -- ῥίψαντα ἑαυτὸν. 
. καθῆραι... φαρμάκῳ, ‘administer a purgative medicine.” 


τὸν- 1.6., Alexander. 


. καλῶς οἵ ἔχει, “that he had a clear conscience in administering 


the dose.” 


. φίλοις βέβαιος. Yet four years later he barbarously murdered 


Philotas (iii. 26 ; iv. 14). 


CHAPTER V. 


τὰς ἄλλας πύλας. 1.6., the pass called the ‘Syrian Gates,” 
now the Bailan Pass. The road runs close to the sea, and is 
cut out of the limestone rock. Cyrus marched through this 
pass (Xen. Anab. i. 4). 


[22] 
na 


§ 9. 


[72] 
-- 


8 4, 


NOTES, BOOK IL. 129 


ἐπὶ μέγα ἐλθοῦσα. Cf. Thuc. i. 118, ἐπὶ μέγα ἐχώρησαν δυνάμεως. 

ἐς κρότον, ‘‘ when applauding.” Strabo, however (xiv. 5), says 
the king was represented as snapping his fingers in derision. 

᾿Ασσύρια γράμματα, probably cuneiform or arrow - headed 
hieroglyphics. 


. νοῦς, ‘‘the sense.” Cf. Herod. vii. 162. 


ὡς ὄντα, ace. absol. Cf.-i. 9. 7. 

τούτου--ἴ.ε., Tov ψόφου. 

ῥαδιουργότερον, ‘‘was expressed more flippantly, less deli- 
Gately nats ae 


. ἐπέβαλεν. Cf. 1. 5. 


διακόσια τάλαντα, about £49,000. 


. Πτολεμαῖον, anticipatory accusative. δ 
. ᾿Ασκληπίῳ, in gratitude for his recovery from his illness at 


Tarsus. 

πομπεύσας, ““ conducted a procession of . . .” Cf. i. 18. 

λαμπάδα ἐπιτελέσας -- λαμπαδοδρομία or λαμπαδηφορία, a torch- 
race, of which there were several varieties. The most usual 
procedure was that young men ran with lighted torches to 
a certain point, and whoever reached the goal first with 
his torch alight was winner ; but other young men without 
torches ran after the torch-bearers, who, if overtaken, had 
to hand over their torch to their captor, who might then 
make for the goal himself. The torch-race was always run 
at night, and sometimes on horseback. 

ἀγῶνα γυμνικὸν, probably the πένταθλον. -ἴ.6., ἅλμα, ποδωκείην, 
δίσκον, ἄκοντα, παλήν. 

᾿Αληίου. Homer (1]. vi. 201) mentions this fruitful plain. Cf. 
Herod. vi. 95. 

ἴλῃ βασιλικῇ. Cf. App. A, p. 146. 

bca—se. ἐναγίζειν Set. ἐναγίζειν, t. t. for sacrificing to a hero. 
Cf. Herod. ii. 44. 

τῶν ᾿Ηρακλειδῶν explains “Apyous, from Argos, and con- 
sequently one of the Heraclide. Karanos, the mythical 
founder of the Macedonian royal house, was descended from 
the Heraclid Temenos, King of Argos. 


CHAPTER VI. 


. Σώχοις. The locality is unknown. 


ὡς εἶχεν, ‘at once,” ‘as they were.” 
ὃ τί περ. . . ‘‘ whatever decision was most agreeable to his 
wishes.” 


130 


§ 3. 


ARRIAN. 


καθ᾽ ἡδονὴν ξυνόντων. οἱ ξύνοντες is often used for “ followers,” 
“‘courtiers,” ‘‘advisers.” So here of false advisers, who 
only gave advice which they knew would please. 

καὶ ξυνεσομένων. Translate as a parenthesis: ‘‘—for kings 
will always have advisers to give mischievous advice—.” 


. hyev. For a similar sentiment as to fate, cf. vii. 16. 7. 
. ἐχρῆν, “it was fated.” 


Μῆδοι. The Median power, under Astyages, was overthrown 
by Cyrus in 558 B.c.; the Assyrian power, by Cyaxares, 
at the destruction of Nineveh, 606 B.c. 


CHapter VII. 


2. ἐν χερσὶν, ‘Sat hand.” 
. ἀναπτύξαι, “to expand.” Cf. App. A, p. 152. 
. ἐς πλεονεξίαν. . . “to prove their superiority in the coming 


struggle.” 
ἹΤερσῶν ὅ τι περ ὄφελος, ““ 41] the serviceable troops of . . . 


3) 


. διαπρεπὲς, with ἐς κάλλος, ‘* pre-eminent and glorious.” 


ὡς ἀνεπαχθέστατα, with ἐπεξήει, “he recapitulated most 
modestly,” ‘‘in the best taste possible.” 


. αὐτοσχεδιασθέντων. Cf. Xen. Anab. ili. 3. 
. πρὸς Βαβυλῶνι αὐτῇ, ‘under the very walls of Babylon,” but, 


according to Xenophon (Anab. 11. 2), Cunaxa was 360 stades 
from Babylon. 

κατιόντων, gen. absol. We expect κατιοῦσι, agreeing with 
σφισὶν. 


Cuapter VIII. 


. For the tactics employed in the battle, vide App. A, p. 147. 
. ἐπὶ κέρως. Vide App. A, p. 152. 


ἀρξαμένῳ. Cf. i. 2. 1, ἴοντι. 


. ὑπερφαλαγγήσειν. According to Callisthenes, the distance 


between the sea and the mountain was about a mile and 
a half. 


. ἔνθεν καὶ ἔνθεν, “Son both sides of these.” 


ἐπὶ φάλαγγος ἁπλῆς ἴ.6., in one combined body, not in separate 
τάξεις. Vide App. A, p. 152. 


. ἐς ἐπικαμπὴν προϊὸν, ‘ bending forward.” 


κατόπιν with ἐποίει. 
ἑξήκοντα... Diodorus and Plutarch give this number, but 


Salle 


§ 4. 
§ 5. 
§ 6. 
8.7: 


81, 


NOTES, BOOK II. 131 


Justin says the Persians had 400,000 infantry and 100,000 
cavalry. It took five days for the army to cross the Eu- 
phrates. 

τὸν νοῦν, ‘‘ the reason, ground.” 

᾿Πενοφῶν. Vide Anab. i. 8. 21, 22; ef. Arr. ili. 11. 


CHAPTER IX. 


. ὀλίγου, more usually ὀλίγου δεῖν. 
. ἐς ἐπικαμπὴν. For this ‘“‘angle-formation,” wde App. A, 


p. 152, and ef. Xen. Cyr. vii. 1. 6. 


. ᾿Ανθεμουσίαν --ἴ.6., from Anthemus. For the territorial division 


of the Macedonian cavalry, vide App. A, p. 142, and cf. i. 
PAO 10. 


. ἀνασταλέντες. Cf. i. 1. 12. 


CHAPTER X. 


. τῇ γνώμῃ ϑουλοῦσθαι is a Thucydidean expression = ‘‘ cowed in 


spirit.” Cf. Thue. iv. 31. 


. ἀξίωσις, “rank ” ‘‘ position.” 
. ἐν τάξει ---ἴ, 6., still in close column. 


βάδην, opp. to δρόμῳ. 

τοῦ μὴ, of purpose. Cf. i. 1. 9. 

ἐκκυμῆναν, lit., ‘swell out like a wave ”—z.e., ‘‘ fluctuate from 
the line.” 

ὡς ἐκπλῆξαι, ‘in order to alarm.” 

ἢ διέσχε. This gap had been caused by the battalions of the 
Macedonian centre, which had crossed the river, failing to 
keep their line and pressing too far towards the right wing. 

ταύτῃ corresponds to 7 in ὃ 4. 

ἀπώσασθαι is governed by the idea of effort in τὸ ἔργον. 

λείπεσθαι, ““ ἴο fall short of.” 

εἴκοσι kal ἑκατὸν. Diodorus says 450, Justin 280. 


CHAPTER XI. 


τὸ πονούμενον -- τοὺς πονουμένους, ““ hard-pressed.” Thuc. uses 
πόνουν (ν. 73). 

κατὰ τὸ παρερρωγός, ‘Con the side which had been broken” 
—i.e., on the Persian left wing. 


81, 


Tr 
τῷ 


Lr Mr Sr 
oO o> ὧι 


8.9. 


ARRIAN. 


καὶ τον te δὲ SH DUbialsOs ΘΕ 1 ἃ. 
. ἀμβάτης -- ἀναβάτης, an Ionic form used frequently in Xenophon. 


πλήθει πολλοὶ, Herodotean. Cf. v. 44; ν. 31. 


. Curtius and Diodorus give a vivid account of a charge made 


by Alexander on Darius—a hand-to-hand fight between 
Alexander’s bodyguard and the Persian nobles. Arrian’s 
account seems the most trustworthy. 


. καὶ yap kal, ‘‘for in fact,” ‘‘ for actually.” 
. δέκα μυριάδες. Plutarch gives the number of the Persian 


casualties as 110,000, but Diodorus and Curtius agree with 
Arrian. 
Πτολεμαῖος. Vide Introd., p. xxix. 


. νήπιος. According to Diodorus he was nearly six years old. 


ὁμότιμοι were the peers of the realm, nobles who were all 
equal in honour among themselves and next in honour to 
the king. Cf. Xen. Cyr. ii. 1. 3; vii. 5. 85. 


. Kal στρατευομένῳ ὅμως, ‘‘even though he was campaigning.” 


Μαιμακτηρίων =the end of October and beginning of November. 


CHAPTER XII. 


ξυνέγνω = knew from observation, almost τε ἔγνω. 
συμφωνόυμενον, “corroborated.” 
σὺν τῇ ἀξίᾳ -- pro meritis. 


. σωματοφυλάκων. Vide App. A, p. 145. 


πεντήκοντα τάλαντα, about £12,000. 


. θεράπεια, ‘ royal state.” 
. μητέρα τὴν Aapelov—i.c., Sisygambis. 
. εἴτε πιθανὸς, ‘even if it seems probable to historians that A. 


29 


would have done this . . 


CHAPTER XIII. 


ὡς τεταγμένοι Horav=ipsa ex acie—i.e., though drawn up for 
battle they deserted their posts. 


. πολυπραγμονῶν. Amyntas attempted to set himself up as 


despot of Egypt, but was killed in battle near Memphis. 
Cf. Xen. Anab. v..1. 15. 


§ 4. 7Ayus=Agis IT., who reigned from 338-330 b.c. He subse- 


quently, with the help of Darius’s Greek mercenaries, 
attempted to free Greece from Macedonian rule. He was 


87. 


ὃ 8. 


81. 
. ᾿Αρταξέρξης ---ἰ.6., Ochus (362-339 8.6.) The Persian form of 


§ 3. 


§ 5. 
§ 6. 
§ 7. 


NOTES, BOOK II. 138 


finally defeated, and killed by Antipater, Alexander’s 
lieutenant, in 330 B.c. 

Συρία ἡ κοιλή, properly=the broad fertile valley between 
Lebanon and Anti-Lebanon, but the term is loosely used to 
denote the whole of southern Syria. 

doa—se. ἦν. 


CHAPTER XIV. 
ἀπὸ γλώσσης. Cf. 1. 25. 10. 


the name was Artakhshathra, meaning ‘‘the true, or 
legitimate, kingdom.” 

ἦρξεν. As early as 336 Philip, after being appointed general- 
issimo of the Greeks, had sent Attalus and Parmenio to 
prepare for his campaign against Persia. 


. παρὰ βασιλέως. Darius thus recognises Alexander as a king, 


and his equal. 
τὰ πιστὰ, “pledges of good faith.” 


. traptdvtav—sc. τῆς €xOpas—i.e., having commenced hostilities. 
. οὐ δικαίως, because Bistanes, Ochus’s son, had a better claim to 


the throne. 


. κυρίου τῆς ᾿Ασίας, For Alexander’s gradual assumption of 


the character of an oriental despot, vide Introd., p. xiii. 


3 7 
. ἐξ icov=tamquam ad parem. 


CHAPTER XV. 


Θηβαίους, who as rebels could not expect anything but harsh 
treatment. 

eiptokdpevot, tentative, ‘‘trying to . 

εἰ 8H—sc. εὕροιντο. 

ἐνθυμηθείς ---5.. ἀφῆκε. 

αὐτὸν, ‘ personally.” 

εὑρισκόμενον, ‘able to produce on his own behalf any plea.” 

Βύβλος -- Π)]6 06] (1 Kings v. 32)=“ mountain-district,” was an 
old strongly fortified city of the Phcenicians. 

᾿Αἵέμιλκος, a Hebrew name=‘‘ the strength of the king. 


33 


29 


134 ARRIAN. 


CHaPrTeR XVI. 


The Heracles of the Tyrians is the Assyrian deity Baal (=‘‘ lord”), 
worshipped at Tyre under the name of Melcarth (=“ lord of the city’). 
Thus, like many of the so-called Greek gods, Heracles came from 
Babylonia to Greece through Phceenician channels. The travels 
of the ‘‘myth-complex” of Heracles may be represented roughly 
thus : the Semites possessed, as almost all nations did, a sun-god ; 
he is worshipped at various places, and acquires various local 
attributes, usually by absorbing the cult of some local deity— 
e.g., at Tyre, Melcarth. Pheenician sailors and settlers carried 
this cult to Greece, where there probably existed a local deity, 
Hercles or Heracles, who possessed some attributes similar to 
those of Melcarth. The deities and cults are fused, and the result 
is Heracles Melicertes, a god possessing the attributes of both 
Assyrian and Greek deities. Thus we have an instance of the 
borrowing of a ‘“‘myth-complex” owing to similarity of attribute. 
Following up its history, we find an instance of borrowing caused 
by similarity of name. When Greece began to influence Rome, 
the Greek hero Hercles or Heracles (the latter form probably being 
due to popular etymology, deriving it from Ἥρα and κλέος) was 
connected by the Romans with their indigenous god Herclus, the 
god of the home-enclosure and farm, so that we may say that the 
Roman Hercules is probably made up of a Semitic sun-god plus a 
Greek local deity plus an Italic deity. The various steps, how- 
ever, in his journey from east to west must remain somewhat 
conjectural. 


81. παλαιότατον. According to Herod. (ii. 44) the temple must 
have been built 2750 8.0. 

Θήβας, Cadmus (7.c., Hebrew Qadmi, ‘an Eastern man”) 

was said to have migrated to Thebes, 1366 B.c. 
§ 2. κατὰ Λάβδακον, ‘in the time of.” 
8 3. ἄγουσιν = νομίζουσιν. 

ἄλλον τοῦτον Διονύσον. We expect ἄλλον Δ. τὸν Διὸς, κιτ.λ. 
τοῦτον is put in to explain ‘‘ just as the Athenians worship 
another Dionysus, the son,” &c.—lit., “worship the son... 
a different Dionysus this.” 

*Taxxos, ‘‘the chant Iacchus,” “the Iacchus song.” This was 
sung in the great procession of priests and people through 
the streets of Athens on the sixth day of the great Eleusinia. 

§ 4.06... τ γε: - » Sexe, “soralsoy, <5, D-think thati. 06 





ὃ 


8 


§ 2. 
§ 3. 


mn 


1h 


1. 


a ν»- 


NOTES, BOOK IL 135 


στῆλαι (cf. Herod. ii. 33; iv. 152)—~.e., at the Straits of 
Gibraltar. 


. τῆς μεγάλης θαλάσσης --ἰι6., the Mediterranean, 


, < , 
τιθέμενον = ἡγούμενον. 


. εἰς τοῦτο, adhuc. 
. ἐς τὰ παρόντα, “under existing circumstances.” 
. πρὸς ὀργὴν, “angrily.” Cf. πρὸς βίαν, ‘‘ violently.” 


CHAPTER XVII. 


ἀσφαλῆ.--86. οὖσαν. 
διώκειν depends on ἀσφαλὲς below. Supply ἡμᾶς, ‘that we 
should leave behind us . . . Tyre . . . and pursue 


Darius.” 





. μή ποτε depends on the general idea of apprehension in § 1. 
. ἀνέξονται with infin., usually with participle. 
. παραστησαμένοις. Cf. 1. 2. 


μετὰ Tod és τὰ οἴκοι ἀσφαλοῦς, ‘‘ with a feeling of safety with 
regard to home affairs.” 
ἐπὶ τάδε, ‘on this side of.” Cf. i. 3. 1, ἐπ᾽ ἐκεῖνα τοῦ. . . 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


ἐνύπνιον, ‘Sin his sleep,” an acc. in apposition to the sentence. 
Cf. Tl. ii. 56, θεῖός μοι ἐνύπνιον ἦλθεν ὄνειρος. 

ἐξηγεῖτο, “interpreted.” 

καὶ γὰρ καὶ, ““ἴον in fact,” ‘‘ for certainly.” 

νῆσος. The island was about half a mile from the mainland 
(vide map). 

ταῦτα -1.6., the arguments advanced by Alexander in favour 
of besieging the city. Strategically Alexander was com- 
pelled to take Tyre, otherwise the Pheenician fleet and the 
Persian fleet might have combined and ruined his prospects. 

χῶμα. This mole was 200 feet across (Diod. xvii. 40). 

αὐτοῦ---86. τοῦ χωρίου. 


. χρήμασι, presents of money. 
. Séppas=raw hides; διφθέραι, prepared tanned hides. Cf. 


Thue: 1ἰς 175: 


136 


Tr Sr Shr 
wnre 


ὃ 


ὃ 


MT MN 


5. 


6. 


Φὺ ὧι 


ARRIAN. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


. ταύτῃ, ‘ there”—i.¢., within the enclosure. 
. ἕρματα, ““ ballast.” 
. ἐνσείουσιν, ‘they dashed it against . . 


ἐξενήξαντο. Curtius says the men did not swim ashore but 
jumped into small boats which were waiting for them. 

ἔπεσχεν, “‘reached.” Diodorus and Curtius state that the 
palisade was mostly demolished by a tempest, not by fire. 


CHAPTER XX. 


. περίπολος, lit., a patrol-vessel or guard-ship similar to the 


Salaminia and Paralus at Athens. 


. ἐπ᾽ ’ApaBlas, because, according to Curtius, a party of about 


thirty Macedonians, whilst collecting timber on Lebanon, 
had been killed by Arabs. 


. τὰ μὲν τῶν ταύτῃ almost=Tobs wev—i.e., some of the mount- 


aineers of that district. 

érraviyyev—se. στρατὸν. 

διέκπλους was almost the only naval manceuvre practised by 
the ancients (cf. Herod. vi. 12; Thuc. i. 49). We gather 
that it consisted in rowing a ship at full speed through the 
enemy’s line so close to one or two of their ships as to break 
the oars and possibly the rudder. The attacking ship then 
turned round and grappled with the disabled ship. 


. τὰ στόματα ἐδέχοντο, Attic ἐδέχετο. Cf. App. C, p. 157. 
. ἀντιπρώροις---ἰ.6., With their prows turned towards him, 


CHAPTER XXI. 


. ἀπομάχεσθαι, Cf. i. 1. 7. 
. καὶ τὰ τείχη. In addition to the means of defence mentioned 


in § 3, there was also (kal) the height of the walls to be 
considered. 

κατὰ τὸ χῶμα, ‘ opposite.” 

ἐς πλάτος ξύμμετρον, ‘‘ with a breadth in proportion to their 
height.” 


. οἷα δὴ Cf. i. 8. 4. 
. μηδὲν πλέον γίγνεσθαι ; οὐδὲν πλέον μοι γίγνεται (cf. Herod.)=I 


get no further ; I get no advantage ; I do no good. 


137 


λίθων. 


ενων 


΄ 


Cf. Thue. ii, 90. 


βεβλημ 


A 


NOTES, BOOK II. 
1.6.. τῶν προ 


ἂς veos=in single file. 


μιᾶς νεὼ 


ἐπὶ 


§ 7. τῶν προβόλων -- 
8 8. ἐκ πολλοῦ, ‘‘ for a long time.” 


8 9. 


‘anh 7 fo περ 


"25 [12494909 Ὁ IOHIP A 















































Vi 
SONA 5500 


















































v τ z I fe} 
vipeas oidwATO 
000'Pz2:1 ‘A]VIG [BAnyeyy 
‘AYAL HO NVT 


























































































































































































































We 











), 





ὝΕΣ WY} | iD ΔΝ 
ὃ ΠΡ 
SS SS 


Wy, 




















“Wi 



































tf 




















wy 


yD 
ill 


κελευστής was the man who gave the time to the rowers, 


We 



























































« 















































































































































player 


‘ge boats a flute- 


ar 


On | 


(TpinpavAns) was also employed. 


΄ 


ἐρέσσειν. 


έρειν 


΄ 


hortator remigum (Plaut. Mere. iv. 2. 5), κέλευσμα being the 
ὦώπας Tapad 


song or chant of the rowers. 


a 


Tas K 


138 


§ 2. 


§ 4. 


§ 7. 


ARRIAN. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


ἐκ τῶν παρόντων, masculine. 

ἔκοπτον, ‘‘shattered,” used especially of the damage done by 
one boat ramming another. 

emravayev—sc. τὰς ναῦς. 

éaxoverov—i.c., τὸ ἐγκελευσθὲν, 

μετήει---86. Alexander. 

ἐπὶ μέγα -- ἐπὶ πολὺ, ‘to a considerable extent.” 

ὅσον, ζο.-- τοσοῦτον ἀπεπειράθη ὅσον ἐπιβαλὼν γεφύρας τις ἀπο- 
πειρᾶται. The sense is: Alexander made an assault to the 
extent of throwing a bridge over to the part of the wall 
where the breach was. 


CuapTEeR XXIII. 


. φυλάξας -- ἐπιτηρήσας-. 


τοῦ τείχους depends on ἐπὶ μέγα. 


. πεζέταιροι. Cf. App. A, p. 145. 


ἡ παρείκοι. Cf. Thuc. iii, 1, ὅπῃ παρείκοι, “where it was 
possible, practicable.” 


. ἀμφιβόλους, in Thue. iv. 36, ‘‘exposed to a cross fire,” but here 


=distracted, in doubt. It is possible that Arrian mis- 
understood Thucydides’ use of the word. 


. οὐ πάντη ἀποτόμῳ, not abruptly precipitous on every side as 


the walls were. 


. ἐπὶ δὲ αὐτῷ, ‘‘after him.” 


διὰ τῶν ἐπάλξεων. The ἐπάλξεις on parapets were only a few 
feet thick ; behind them was a space of at least six feet to 
allow the defenders fighting-room. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


μετεώροις, “in deep water,” usually ‘‘ on the high seas.” 


. ᾿Αγηνόριον, the shrine of Agenor, the reputed founder of Tyre. 
. τριβῇ, a delay of seven months, 
. ot ἐν τέλει, ‘those in authority.” 


θεωροὶ. The sending of these sacred envoys to the mother- 
city, Tyre, implied that Carthage recognised her duties as 


§ 6. 


§ 1. 


72) 
oo 


§ 1. 


§ 2. 
§ 3. 


§ 1. 


NOTES, BOOK 11. 139 


a colony, and we know that the promise of Carthaginian 
aid had encouraged the Tyrians in their resistance. 

ἀγῶνα. Cf. 1. 5. 

ἢ ὅτου, κ.τ.λ. Ξ- ἢ ἄλλου ποιήσαντος ὅστις δὴ ἐποίησε. 

ἄρχοντος, 332 B.C. 

‘ExatopPatwv =the first month of the Attic year—the second 
half of July and the first half of August. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


πρέσβεις. For the first embassy, vide chap. xiv. 

τὴν χώραν --ἴ.ὁ., Upper Syria and the whole of Asia Minor. 
εἶναι depends on δοῦναι. 

παῖδα, Statira by name. 


. οὐ &iSovtos=recusantis. Cf. οὐκ éav=prohibere. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


Téta=Hebrew Azzah, a fortress, now Ghazza. Its situation 
on the border of Palestine and Egypt made it a strategic 
point of great importance. 

elkoo.—i.e., about 24 miles, but Strabo says the city was only 
seven stades distant from the sea. 

χώματος, this round hill on which the modern town is built is 
about sixty feet high and about two miles in circumference. 

τῇ πρώτῃ- 86. ἡμέρᾳ. 

ὅσῳ ἀπορώτερον, as if τοσούτῳ μᾶλλον had preceded. 

παραλόγῳ. Cf. i. 9. 


. συμμέτρως ἴ.6., to ἃ level with the city walls. 


κατάρχεσθαι, a technical term of sacrifice, to begin the first 
sacred rite—usually to cut a lock of hair from the forehead 
of the victim. 

ἐμβάλλει. Curtius states that the bird then settled on a tower 
and was caught by the bystanders, 


CuarTrER XXVII. 


ἐξ ὑπερδεξίου. Cf. i. 15, ‘from their commanding position.” 
exmdaye(s—i.c., losing his self-control in the excitement of the 
action. 


ARRIAN. 


. καταπέλτῃ, a bolt from a catapult. 
. ὑπονόμων. Cf. Thue. ii. 76 (the siege of Plata), 


κατεῖχον, ““ commanded,” ‘‘ held.” 


. ἐνδοῦναι, supply as subject τὸ τεῖχος. 
. ἀπέθανον. According to other authorities 10,000 of the enemy 


were killed, amongst them Batis, whom Alexander dragged 
naked round the city tied to his chariot, in imitation of 
Achilles’ treatment of Hector. 

ξυνοικίσας, having repeopled the city. 





141 


APPENDIX A. 
ALEXANDER AND HIS ARMY. 


The army with which Alexander conquered the East was in the 
main the creation of his father Philip. Philip, after six years’ care- 


Greck ful efforts, had produced what was before unknown—a 
armies professional army with a national spirit. Before his time 
before the art of war in Greece exhibited all the traits of ama- 
Philip. 


teur soldiery. Thus in the fifth century all warfare is 
hoplite warfare ; every land battle (down to 400 B.c.) was decided by 
the hoplites. All tactics, too, were uniform: each party drew up a 
long line with a level front, the object being to bring all the men 
into action at the same moment and let them fight it out, while 
there was an entire want of co-operation between the two wings and 
between cavalry and infantry. Everything, in fact, agreed with the 
old Greek idea of a battle—it was an ἀγὼν, a duel, in which the 
victory is an end, not a means: when the heavy troops had won the 
day the battle was over; pursuit was very rare; everything was a 
question of satisfying honour.! 

Philip altered all this. Developing the principles of Iphicrates, 
Epaminondas, and Dionysius of Syracuse, he formed an army 
the chief characteristics of which were: (1) it possessed 
excellent cavalry and light-armed troops ; (2) a body of 
heavily armed troops (the phalanx), which was more 
mobile than the best hoplites of the day, the Thebans ; (3) it was 
well provided with siege artillery. It was well armed and well led. 
Moreover, by a carefully graduated system of privileges? and exer- 
cise of strict discipline, the true Macedonian element was so success- 


Philip’s 
army. 





1 Demosthenes complains that Philip does not fight like a gentle- 
man because he carries on a campaign in winter. , 

ΠΣ να 

2 H.g., the honourable terms βασιλικοὶ, ἀγήματα, ἑταῖροι, πεζέταιροι. 


142 ARRIAN. 


fully welded with the material supplied by the feudatory hill tribes, 
that the result was a national patriotic standing army. 

The reorganisation! of this army by Alexander in reality affected 

its form very little. He increased the cavalry, especially 
Changes the lighter branch of that arm, after Arbela. His reor- 
made by pe eye - : 
Alexander. £@nisation of the infantry amounted to this: he trans- 
formed a Macedonian into a Hellenistic force, enrolling 
30,000 barbarians, and making such changes as would ensure the 
amalgamation of the various elements of his army. 
The composition of Alexander’s army was as follows :— 
The πεζεταῖροι, heavy infantry. These formed the 
Composi- phalanx in the narrowest sense. With regard to the 
tion of 5 5 
πέττει: phalanx it may be noted that it was πού the most im- 
portant element in the Macedonian fighting line; that it 
was not one body, but had a number of independent units (τάξεις) ; 
that it was nof a cumbrous immobile formation when compared with 
the average hoplite body of the day.? The phalanx was 
ae divided territorially into six* independent τάξεις, divi- 
sions made up originally by the contingents furnished 
by the six districts of Macedonia. Arrian frequently uses for the 
phalanx (ἡ μακεδονικὴ φάλαγξ) the terms αἱ τάξεις τῶν Μακεδόνων, 
αἱ τάξεις τῶν πέζων, as well as οἱ πεζέταιρο. The latter term 
is, strictly speaking, a title of honour=“‘comrades-in-arms of the 
king,” applied to various branches of the service. In fact, in deal- 
ing with the composition of the Macedonian army, the difficulty is 
to distinguish terms which are strictly technical from those which 
are merely used as complimentary titles. 

The phalanx was armed with a short sword, with long lance or 
pike (σάρισσα) twelve to sixteen feet* long, and the usual body 
armour—helmet, cuirass, and greaves. Usually formed in a square 
eighteen deep,® the front lines holding their pikes stretched out, the 
other lines resting theirs on the shoulders of the men before them 
and at the same time leaning the weight of their body forward, 
such a compact body resulted that its impetus was irresistible 





1 Arr. iii. 16. 11; vi. 21. 5: vu. 23. 35°25. 6: 

2 Of. the quick sectional movement by which the phalanx opened 
to let Darius’ secythe-chariots or the Thracian waggons pass through 
the lines (Arr. 1. 1). 

3 After Issus, probably nine. The term φάλαγγες is sometimes 
employed for τάξεις. Both φάλαγξ and τάξις are used loosely. 

4 In later times it seems to have been eighteen feet long, accord- 
ing to the evidence of Roman writers on the Macedonian phalanx. 

δ᾽ Later, 16. Cf. Polybius, xii. 19. 6; Arr. vi. 1. 





APPENDIX A: ALEXANDER AND HIS ARMY. 145 


(ἐμβολὴν ov φορητὴν γίγνεσθαι, Arr. Tact. 12. 6). In addition to the 
phalanx of Macedonians, the Greek mercenaries must be counted as 
heavy infantry ; they were armed as hoplites with a large shield and 
a small spear, 

Intermediate between the πεζεταῖροι and the ψιλοὶ (vide infra) were 
the ὑπασπισταὶ. They were originally ‘‘ household troops ” or ‘‘ foot- 
guards,” but by degrees their numbers were increased 
and they were formed into a regularly organised branch 
of the service. Their equipment was probably, roughly 
speaking, that of the peltasts of Iphicrates—a linen corselet, sandals, 
Macedonian hat, a short spear for thrusting with, and perhaps a 
long sword. The hypaspists were used by Alexander for assaults! 
on fortified positions, for rapid night-marches, but especially for all 
quick field-manceuvres in an attack. The cavalry and the ψιλοὶ began 
the engagement, the ὑπασπισταὶ followed, supported by the phalanx. 
A picked body of the hypaspists, called the ἄγημα or ὑπασπισταὶ Bact- 
λικοὶ (ef. Arr, v. 13. 4), served with the cavalry ἄγημα as bodyguard 
of the king. 

The various bodies of troops classed as ψιλοὶ served for the most 
part as scouts and skirmishers. Under this head must be classed 

τοξόται (archers), ἀκοντισταὶ (javelin-throwers), σφενδονῆται 

ψιλοὶ. : 

(slingers). These troops were for the most part drawn 
from Thracian tribes, especially the Agriani, who occupied the 
mountainous districts of Peonia. The Agriani were, like Zouaves 
and Bersagliere, especially useful for storming precipitous positions 
or pursuing the enemy over rough country. 

The original bodyguard of ὑπασπισταὶ being no longer retained in 
that capacity, the personal safety of the king was intrusted to a 
strong picked corps, the σωματοφύλακες (also called ὑπασ- 
πισταὶ οἱ βασιλικοὶ), Who always accompanied him on the 
field (cf. i. 6. 5; iii. 17. 2). They were apparently a 
sort of corps of pages, enrolled from the sons of Macedonian noble- 
men (βασιλικοὶ maides). But the protection of the king in fight was 
not their only duty : they acted in every way as general 
staff officers, seven of their number (afterwards eight—cf. 
vi. 18. 4) being prominent as brigadier-generals. 

Alexander’s father had early recognised the importance of cavalry, 
and widely developed this branch of the service. The 
mounted troops in Alexander’s army consisted of— 

(1) Heavy cavalry, ἑταῖροι (or of ἑταῖροι ἱππεῖς, ἡ ἵππος ἡ ἑταιρικὴ, 


Light 
infantry. 


Body= 
guard. 


Staff. 


Cavalry. 


1 Arr. 11. 20, 23; i. 18. 


146 ARRIAN. 


lit., “brothers-in-arms”). This was an exclusively Macedonian 
body, officered by Macedonian landowners according to 
a territorial system. The divisions of the ἑταιρικὴ ἵππος 
are very uncertain, and undoubtedly were frequently 
changed. It is probable that usually they were divided into fifteen 
faa, an ἴλη containing from 150 to 250 troopers. There was, 
however, a sixteenth tAn—the ἴλη βασιλικὴ or ἄγημα, who acted as 
Alexander’s cavalry bodyguard, and at whose head he usually rode 
inacharge. In addition to the Macedonian ἑταῖροι, the Thessalian 
mounted troops under Thessalian leaders must be classed as heavy 
cavalry. All were armed with a short sword and a ξυστόν, a short 
thrusting spear. 

(2) As light cavalry we find the σαρισσοφόροι employed. They 
were lancers, as their name implies—about 1000 in all. They were 
armed with a shorter and lighter form of the infantry 
sarissa. They corresponded almost exactly to the 
Cossacks of the Russian army, and were employed by 
Alexander almost entirely in outpost duty, scouting, and clearing 
large districts of the enemy. 


Heavy 
cavalry. 


Light 
cavalry. 


SUMMARY. 
A. Infantry. 


1. Phalanx (in narrowest sense), heavy infantry armed with σάρι- 
coat. These were accompanied by a force of volunteers— 
mostly Greeks—more lightly armed, but similarly. 

2. Hypaspiste, light infantry, footguards (ἄγημα). 

3. WiAol—i.e., slingers, archers, javelin-throwers (mostly Thra- 
cians and Pzonians). 


B. Cavalry. 


4. ἑταῖροι, heavy cavalry, the old national yeomanry force, drawn 

from Macedon and Thrace. 

5. σαρισσοφόροι, light infantry. 

This force was accompanied by as complete a siege-train as then 
could be devised, composed of such artillery as κατάπελται, πετρο- 
βόλοι, ἀφετήρια ὄργανα. The successful sieges of Tyre and Gaza (ii. 
18-23; 26. 27) sufficiently attest Alexander’s skilful use of such 
apparatus. 


APPENDIX A: ALEXANDER AND HIS ARMY 147 


As to the numbers of Alexander’s army we cannot always be 
certain. The following is the account given by Dio- 
dorus of them at the review held before the battle of 
the Granicus. 


Numbers. 








Infantry. 
Men. 
Macedonian phalanx and hypaspiste . : : : . 12,000 
Allies . é : : : : 3 F Ὰ : . 7,000 
Mercenaries . : 5 Ἶ ‘ Ε - . 9,000 
Odryse, Triballi, Tye \ f 5,000 
Agriani and archers, if Mom ᾿ Ἵ ὶ 1000 
30,000 

Cavalry. 
Men. 
Heavy Macedonian cavalry, under Philotas . : i . 1,500 
Heavy Thessalian cavalry, under Callas : : : 2 O00 
Irregular Greek cavalry : - : : : : 000 
Light Thracian cavalry, under τ : - :- : 900 
4,500 


Thus in numbers Alexander’s force seems small (it probably never 
numbered more than 40,000 fighting men), but, for a rapid campaign 
with long marches through an enemy’s country, a larger force would 
have been unwieldy. 

Alexander usually drew up his fighting-line in the following order : 
the army was practically divided into two wings—the left under 
Parmenio, the right under Alexander—making up a line 
about half-a-mile long. The wings were everything, the 
centre nothing. The duty of the right wing was to 
deliver the attack, the left to stand fast and resist the enemy. 
Beginning on the left, the troops were probably arranged as follows : 
(1) the Thessalian and allied cavalry ; (2) phalangite, πεζεταῖροι ; 
(3) ὑπασπισταὶ ; (4) cavalry, ἑταῖροι ; (5) the heavy cavalry (ἄγημα) 
supported by light Pzeonian cavalry ; (6) Agrianians and bowmen. 
The subjoined plan (p. 149) shows the probable arrangement of the 
fighting-line at the Granicus. 

Alexander, like Cromwell, won all his battles by charges of heavy 
cavalry. It was the irresistible onset of his heavy life-guards, with 
himself at their head, which won the day. The phalanx 
played a secondary part: divided into two columns, it 
threatened the enemy’s right and centre, exhausted their energy, 


The fight- 
ing-line. 


Tactics. 


148 ARRIAN. 


and kept them engaged whilst the main Macedonian ‘attack was 
delivered. Alexander usually, as, for instance, at the battle of the 
Granicus, advanced his squadrons by a quick movement in echelon 
(‘‘step-formation ”) to the right to induce the enemy to extend their 
left wing for fear of being outflanked, thus making a weak point in 
their left centre; on this point he then delivered a heavy-cavalry 
attack and succeeded in breaking their line. 

Alexander was above all a cavalry general: he realised that the 
strength of the East lies in its cavalry.1. To meet Kastern cavalry 


Alex tactics he developed his cavalry. At the time of his 
ander’s death he was even breaking up the phalanx into lighter 
use of order ; and from this time forward no general thought of 
cavalry. 


fighting on foot, as Epaminondas had always done. The 
weak point in Alexander’s generalship lay in the fact that he 
always himself led his cavalry charges, and thus exposed himself to 
unnecessary risks. For though such a personal example must have 
inspired confidence in his men, yet as a general he should have 
remembered that with his death the campaign must end. 
Alexander as a tactician is not so out-of-date when compared 
with those of more modern times as might be at first supposed, 


Alexander “24 there are many parallels which can be drawn 
eae between his military methods and those of later times, 
modern and even lessons in generalship to be learned from his 
ae example. Napoleon, as we know, professed himself a 


pupil of Alexander, and in several points seems to have 
carefully followed the tactics of his master. Among the points of 
good generalship which are valid for all time and were prominent 
features of Alexander’s campaigns one may note his extreme care 
for sea-bases, and the maintaining communication be- 


His care tween fleet and army. Thus after Granicus he carefully 
for sea= : Ξ 
bases established several secondary sea-bases such as Halicar- 


nassus, a most necessary precaution ; for if the Persians 
had followed Memnon’s advice, which was strategically the only plan 
possible, to retire slowly and deliberately, destroying all provisions 
—as Wellington did in Portugal in 1810—and at the same time to 
create a diversion by harassing Macedonian bases in Greece, there 
is no doubt that Alexander would have found himself in a very 
serious position. 
Alexander, too, was an ideal general in possessing the faculty of 





1 The history of the East shows that this has always been so. 
Persians, Parthians, Arabs, Huns, Magyars, Turks of the middle 
ages, Cossacks, are all essential types of Hastern cavalry. 


‘SN IUDALD) 972 20 BIW Jo 42p1O 


"25 ]219490D WAP 10 ΛΑ 








rs H | 
NVINOCGCHIOVAN 


APPENDIX A: ALEXANDER AND HIS ARMY. 151 


grasping a situation at once—knowing where the enemy’s line was 
᾿ most vulnerable, what position must be taken either to 
ey ensure the passage of his army or cut off the retreat of 
cai his foe. ‘‘ Many of the ‘strategic points’ from the Hel- 
lespont to Lahore are merely landmarks set up by his 
intuitive skill in mastering the relation of geography to war.”! Alex- 
ander, when once he had determined on taking a position or making 
a movement, never lost time : “‘ forward and strike” might have been 
his motto as much as it was that of the great Russian Suvarrof. 
Any one who has read the history of any of our small Indian frontier 
wars—such as Churchill’s ‘ With the Malakand Field Force’—and 
then reads the fourth and fifth books of Arrian’s ‘ Anabasis,’ will at 
once see how similar were the methods of mountain 
Hisskillin τγαγίανο of Macedonians and English. The country 
mountain ° - : - 
warfare. covered is the same; the state of native society is the 
same ; the men of Bajour pursue the same tactics in 1897 
as their ancestors did when their city was still Bazira (Anab. iv. 27. 
5). The result, too, is the same—victory rested with the troops 
that were able to storm and hold the positions commanding the 
mountain passes. 

The parallel between Alexander and Cromwell as cavalry-leaders 
has been mentioned above. The development, too, of the cavalry 
His arm in the times of both leaders is very similar. In the 
similarity Civil War the infantry consisted of pikemen and 
toCrom=- musketeers, and the object of a good cavalry general 
Woke was to attack the musketeers when unprotected by the 
ground, roll them back up to the pikemen, and in the confusion 
break through the pikemen and cut them down. Cohesion and 
impact were now realised to be the two points of excellence in 
cavalry. They were no longer to be mere ‘‘pistoleers,” who rode 
up, fired, then wheeled away to reload—as they were until the 
tactics of Gustavus Adolphus were introduced into England. At 
Dunbar, at Naseby, at Marston Moor, the battle was won by heavy 
cavalry driving off the enemy’s cavalry, then charging upon the 
flank or rear of the pikemen and musketeers and routing them, just 
as at Granicus and Issus the cavalry of the guard drove in the 
cavalry on the Persian flank and then charged again and again 
through the Persian infantry (cf. p. 148). 





1 «Military Geography’: Cambridge Geographical Series, p. 285. 


150 ARRIAN, 


THE MORE IMPORTANT TACTICAL TERMS 
IN ARRIAN. 


συντεταγμένος ὁ oTpatds=acics instructa, the army drawn up 
ready for battle, either ἐπὶ φάλαγγος (ἐν φάλαγγι), in deep close 
column, or ἐν μετώπῳ, with extended front. 7 φάλαγξ may be 
roughly defined as a brigade made up of hoplites, light-armed 
troops, and cavalry, with two wings. The whole front of an army 
in this order=pérwmov or στόμα; the centre τὸ μέσον ; the wings 
τὰ κέρατα ; the flanks πλευραὶ ; the rear οὐρὰς Opposed to the 
phalanx-order, which may be represented thus— 


λ 


[τὶ ταύνττ 


was the order called κατὰ κέρας or ἐπὶ κέρως (=lonqum agmen). 
P g 


ἣν 


The usual order of marching, the men walking by twos or fours, 
sometimes in single file. If an attack was expected, the front was 
extended by advancing the rear-files (either ἐπ᾽ ἀσπίδα, to the 
left, or ἐπὶ δορὺ, to the right). The opposite movement, mak- 
ing the front narrower, was called ἐς βάθος τὴν φάλαγγα ἐπάγειν 
or ἐκτάττειν. 

ἀμφίστομος is applied to φάλαγξ when its formation consisted of 
two fighting lines facing different ways, thus— 


k Λ΄ 


The object of this was to prevent flanking movements (cf. Anab, 
iii. 12. 1, and Arr. Tact. 29). 

ἐπικάμπιος τάξις, “angular” formation (cf. és ἐπικαμπὴν τάττειν) = 
an order of battle in which one or both of the wings of the front are 


APPENDIX A: MORE IMPORTANT TACTICAL TERMS. 153 


thrown forward at an angle with the centre te take the enemy in 
flank, or thrown back to prevent outflanking by the enemy (ὑὕπερ- 
φαλαγγίωσις, 11. 9. 2). 


~ 
7 


ἔμβολος (peg, wedge) = wedge-shaped formation, used for breaking 
an enemy’s line (Lat. acies cuneata). 


Ἵν 


ἐν πλαισίῳ (oblong) or ἐν πλινθίῳ (a brick)=formation in squares, 
either when stationary or on the march ; in the latter case it= Lat. 
agmen quadratum. 

ὄρθιοι λόχοι, ‘Sin column,” was the formation used when troops 
advanced in bodies many men deep but with a comparatively small 
front, with an interval between each body. The phalanx not being 
very mobile on rough ground, λόχοι ὄρθιοι, column formation, was 
almost always employed against strong positions held by the enemy, 
or fortresses. 

συνασπισμὸς (-- συγκλεῖσαι Tas ἀσπίδας, i. 1. 9), lit.=‘‘ joining of 
shields together.” Greek soldiers in open order (marching order) 
were 6 feet from each other, in close fighting order (phalanx) 3 feet, 
whilst in the συνασπισμὸς there was only 14 foot between man and 
man. Arrian (Tact. ii.) defines this ‘‘ joining of shields” as being 
such a compact formation of the phalanx that the men individually 
have no room to move; the shields are held partly over the head, 
partly over the side, according to the position of the men in centre 
or the outside of the formation. The Roman ¢testudo owed its origin 
to this formation. 


3 


154 ARRIAN, 


APPENDIX UB: 


ALEXANDER IN LEGEND. 


The numberless legends which have clustered around the name 
of Alexander in all countries and throughout all ages show clearly 
how deep was the impression he made upon the world. These 
legends seem to have originated in Egypt and then spread into the 
East, gathering new features as they went. The earliest collection 
of them is found in the so-called pseudo-Callisthenes (vide Introd., 
p- Xxxi), of which a Latin translation by Julius Valerius is extant, as 
also versions in Armenian and Syriac. The Persian poet Firdousi 
tells of the exploits of Iskander (Alexander) as a Persian national 
hero, and several Arabian poets repeat the marvellous tales with 
variations. In Europe, too, we find many versions of the Alexander 
legend, the most noticeable of which is the twelfth-century com- 
pilation by Lambrecht. There are extant, too, several Christian Ethi- 
opic texts on the same subject. Even to-day the natives of Kafiristan 
consider themselves to be descended from Alexander’s soldiers, and 
attribute various mounds and forts in the Dera-Ismail Khan dis- 
trict to Sikundar Backhu, about whom and his charger Bucephalus 
native tradition has much to say. In all countries where the Alex- 
ander legend prevails it varies but little, and is always wildly fan- 
tastic and marvellous in the extreme. Thus Alexander builds a 
brazen wall 500 yards high as a defence against Zajij and Majtj 
(Gog and Magog); whilst monsters with camel’s heads and such large 
ears that one is used as a bed and the other as a tent are foiled 
in their attempt to enter Alexander’s realm. Again, armies of 
monstrous ants oppose his march; he penetrates the land of dark- 
ness and finds the source of life; he meets human beings with six 
hands and six feet, sees fishes which have a jewel in their stomach 
and can be cooked in cold water; and in one romance, as Alexander 
lies dying of poison, Bucephalus comes to him, weeps tears over 
him, and after rending the poisoner in pieces, falls dead himself. 
Rim (Rome—i.e., Europe) and Iran (Persia—i.e., the East) contend 
for Alexander’s corpse, which an oracle decrees shall be laid at 
Alexandria, An epitome of Valerius’s translation of the pseudo- 
Callisthenes was in the ninth century probably the most widely read 


APPENDIX B: ALEXANDER IN LEGEND. 155 


book in Europe. This, together with the ‘Letters from Alexander 
to Dindimus, King of the Brahmans,’ and ‘ Alexander’s Letter to 
Aristotle on the Wonders of India,’ both of which probably, like the 
pseudo-Callisthenes, took their origin in Alexandria about 200 a.p., 
are the basis of all the Alexander-epics which form an integral part 
of almost every country’s literature in the twelfth and thirteenth 
centuries. There is no nation which in its poetry has not coveted 
the honour of Alexander’s birth and career,—‘ East and West have 
associated his name with all that is great, and Christian and heathen 
poets have thrown open to him the gates of Paradise” (Gervinus). 

The huge thirteenth-century epic of more than 20,000 lines—the 
‘Roman d’Alexandre’—the work in the main of Lambert le Tort 
and Alexandre de Bernay, may be regarded as a typical! Alexander 
romance in several ways. It contains work by very different hands, 
and it finds no freak of fancy incredible, blending tales from Egypt, 
Chaldza, Palestine, and medieval Europe in the most naive and 
hopelessly contradictory fashion. Thus Alexander, after receiving 
his education from Aristotle and the enchanter Nectanebus (who 
was also Alexander’s father), captures Tyre and Ascalon and pro- 
ceeds to Jerusalem, where he receives a splendid weleome—the 
three latter facts being a reminiscence of the Crusades. He then 
attacks Darius, who sends him a huge quantity of very fine flour 
to betoken the immense numbers of the Persian host. Alexander 
sends back a glove full of pepper, figuratively showing the biting 
spirit of his soldiers. Darius conquered, Alexander vanquishes 
Porus and proceeds to investigate India’s wealth and wonders not 
only on land but also at sea; for in a barrel of glass he descends 
to the depths of ocean and holds converse with strange monsters. 
He then pursues Porus’s allies—Gos and Magos (Gog and Magog) 
—to the Pillars of Hercules, a pursuit involving new marvels and 
new adventures,—mermaids, dog-headed men, men with heads and 
chests split into two parts, a forest of flower-maidens which grow 
out of the earth in spring and die down in winter—these are some 
of the least marvellous episodes. Not content with exploring earth 
and sea, Alexander sails through the skies in a light boat of wood 
and leather drawn by four griffins, to which he presents meat on 
the end of a spear, holding it above their heads when he wishes 
to rise, below them when he wishes to descend; and so on beyond 
the wildest dreams of fantasy. To us such tales are interesting 
only as showing what the world thought of Alexander as a mighty 
hero and as a searcher after knowledge of every kind. 


1 Tt was partly translated into English by Eustace of Kent. 


156 ARRIAN. 


APPENDIX C. 


ARRIAN’S LANGUAGE AND STYLE. 


Simplicity and straightforwardness are the main characteristics 
of Arrian’s writings. Verbosity, exaggeration, and rhetorical de- 
clamation are entirely foreign to his spirit, and so absent from his 
style; yet his simplicity never degenerates into baldness of ex- 
pression and monotony. These his careful training in oratory 
enabled him to avoid by introducing occasionally speeches and 
dialogues. Some of these speeches strike a higher note than most, 
notably that in vii. 9. 10, when the king appeals to the mutinous 
army. Although ancient authorities! all remark on him as being 
an imitator of Xenophon, yet a close comparison” reveals very 
little actual linguistic similarity, and we must consider that the 
hame νέος Ξενοφῶν applied rather to inclinations and pursuits, and 
especially to the close parallel which exists between the relation of 
Arrian to Epictetus and Xenophon to his master Socrates. 

In style Arrian is more virile and less invertebrate than Xenophon. 
Considering the time at which Arrian wrote, his language is singu- 
larly free from un-Attic expressions and usages. The following are 





1 Beginning at Photius, cod. 58, who says, ἰσχνὸς δὲ τὴν φράσιν 
ἐστὶ καὶ μιμητὴς ws ἀληθῶς. 

2 As a matter of fact, Arrian seems to more often have followed 
Herodotus in his diction than Xenophon, as the following list of 
Herodotean usages indicates: φρενήρης, ili. 22.3; δαήμων, iv. 29.7; 
θαμβεῖν, v. 1. 5; λειποψυχία, vi. 11. 2 ; ἀτρεκὴς, 111. 3. 1; ἀμαυρὺς, 
v. 0. 7; ἀστιβὴς, v. 1]. 1; ἐπικερτομεῖν, vi. 8; ἠϊὼν, vi. 26; ἀτάσ- 
θαλος, Vi. 27; ἐλινύειν, ili. 15; κληίζεσθαι, vii. 7; ἀρίδηλος, vii. 14 ; 
ξυνειστήκει μάχη, i. 15 (cf. Herod. i. 74); μεγέθει μέγας, v. 19; πλήθει 
πολλοὶ, 11. 113 συγγιγνώσκειν τινί τι, 11. 12; τῶν τις, ii. 26. 4 ; ἐπὶ δὲ, 
“moreover,” 1. 3. 2; πόθος λαμβάνει μιν, 1. 8, ὅ ; ἐς ἀλκὴν τρέπεσθαι, 
1. 8, 8; ὅτι wh=nisi, i. 9.33; ἐν νῷ λαμβάνειν, i. 23.2; tvvevéxOn= 
ξυνέβη, i. 1.2; πρῶτος ἦρξε, ii. 14.2; οὐδὲν ἄχαρι παθεῖν, ii. 14. 5; 
ἐπιφρασθεὶς, 111. 2; διαχρῆσθαι, ‘kill,’ iv. 8. 9; οὐδαμοὶ -- οὐδένες, v. 
4; ὥρα, “care,” iv. 18; μετεξέτεροι-- ἔνιοι, vi. 26. 1. 





APPENDIX C: ARRIAN’S LANGUAGE AND STYLE. 157 


more noticeable cases where he expresses himself otherwise than an 
Athenian of 350 B.c. would have done :— 


The neuter plural subject is occasionally followed by a plural verb, 
usually to emphasise the plurality (cf. 11. 20. 8; vi. 91. 1). 

ol, σφῶν, σφίσι, used as direct reflexive. Cf. 1. 6. 9. 

τοὺς ὑπασπιστὰς ἅμα ot (--αὐτῷ) ἄγων. Soi. 1. 7. 

ὃς and ὅστις, often hardly distinct. 

οὐδὲ, to connect an affirmative sentence=Attic καὶ ov. Cf. iii, 11. 
ΘΥ τν, 19: 1: 

πρὶν, with infin. after negative clauses (i. 7. 5; v. 11). 

καίτοι, with part. Ξε καίπερ (i. 5. 7; 111. 26). 

Optative, after primary tense in main clause (v. 6. 63 vil. 7. 5). 

ἀλλὰ yap = ἀλλὰ. 

κελεύειν, with dative (i. 26; vii. 12); so ὠφελεῖν (vi. 11. 3). 

μέλλειν, with present infin. 

ὑπὲρ-- περὶ. Cf. Dem. 

ἀμφὶ, with dat. (i. 22. 3). 

“‘Unattic” forms: ὑποφθάσω, κατασχεθῆναι, συμπέπηγμαι, ἐκπερι- 
πλεύσοντα, διαρπαγῆναι, διασκεδάσουσι. 


158 ARRIAN. 


AUP PEN ΧΟ 


GREEK PARTICLES. 
Copulative 





kal sometimes emphasises a word=“‘at all”; εἰ τῷ καὶ δοκοῦ- 
(HIS - {ΠΠπῸ: ἢ 11). 

δὲ, initial “now” ; ἦν δὲ τίς wore . . . “‘ now there was once upon 
a time.” 

μὲν. . . δὲ, often used to introduce balance of clauses in Greek, 
where English is content to leave the connection implied ; in 
such cases often=“ whilst,” “ whereas.” 

kal... yap, “yes... for,” ‘for in fact.” 

καὶ τ 9 ates op le 

καὶ μὴν καί, ‘and moreover.” 


Adversative— 


ἀλλὰ, ‘ but” =strong contrast. 

ἀλλὰ... yap, ‘but enough for,” . . . ‘but the truth is.” 

οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ, “not but what,” “nevertheless.” 

ἀλλὰ μὴν, but indeed.” 

ὅμως δὲ, “ but still.” 

δ᾽ οὖν, “‘be that as it may”; resumes after a digression. 

μέντοι, ‘ however,” ‘‘ nevertheless.” 

καίτοι, ‘and yet”; weaker than preceding. 

οὐχ ὅτι, “not but that” (lit., I was not going to deny that; 
parenthetically). 

μὴ ὅτι, “not tosay” . . . ‘not suffering us to say”; ‘“‘much 
less,” ‘‘much more.” 

μὴ τί ye δὴ, ‘much less.” 

οὐχ ὅπως. . . “much less”; οὐχ ὅπως ἐγέλασα GAA’ οὐδὲ ἐθαύμασα, 
“1 did not even wonder, much less laugh”; so, μὴ ὅπως, μὴ 
oTl, 


ἀλλὰ νὴ Διὰ, “Oh! but I shall be told” =at enim. 


APPENDIX D: GREEK PARTICLES. 159 


Causal and illative— 


yap, “for”; often to carry on the sense=‘‘ yes,” “no” ; οὕτω yap 
πᾶσιν δῆλον γενήσεσθαι, “thus, they said, the matter would be 
explained.” 

τοίνυν, “so,” “therefore”; ef. autem, rather colourless ; common 
in the orators. 

ἄρα, “then,” ‘‘after all,” “so,” specially with imperfect and 
aorist ; Κύπρις οὐκ ἄρ᾽ ἦν θεὸς, ‘Cypris, it turns out, is not a 
goddess.” 

οὖν, “so,” ‘‘ therefore” ; often resumes. 

πανὺ μὲν οὖν, “yes, most certainly.” 

ἅτε, “inasmuch as,” “whereas,” always with participles ; 
frequent ; ἅτε διώκοντες ἐσπούδαζον, “since they were pursu- 
ing, they made haste.” 

ἄλλως τὲ kal, ‘especially since”... 


Transitional— 


τὶ δὲ, ‘“‘again”=Lat., quid; an anticipatory question, which 
forms a transition, and draws attention to the sentence which 
follows. 

καὶ μὴν καὶ, “and again.” 


A#tirmative and corrective— 


ye, ‘‘at least” ; in Plato often=‘‘ yes”; παντάπασί γε. 

tot, “let me tell you,” ‘‘rest assured” ; the confidential particle, 

δήπου, “1 suppose you know ” ; ironical. 

γοῦν, “at any rate”; gives a special instance of a general 
statement. 

μὲν οὖν, ‘nay, rather”; Lat., immo. 

αὐτίκα, “for instance.” 

ἄληθες, ‘you don’t mean to say so?” ironical; Lat., ifane vero ? 

δὴ implies strong emphasis; τότε 5)=“then, and only then” ; 
Lat., tum demum. Note δὴ, of implied untruth—‘‘as they 
said.” Also resumptive, ‘‘as I mentioned above.” 

δῆτα, ‘‘indeed,” usually in questions ; τὶ δῆτα, ‘‘ what, pray?” 

ἢ μὴν, of very strong asseveration ; “I swear it.” 

δῆθεν, like δὴ and dpa, a “dramatic” particle, representing the 
tone or feeling of the speaker; often implies irony. 


160 


INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 


The references are to book, chapter, and section. Where the reference only is given, 
sufficient explanation will be found in the text or notes. 





*ABSnpa, a city of Thrace, near the mouth of the Nestus. I. 11. 4. 

Αβύυδος (now Avido), a city on the Asiatic shore of the Hellespont, 
which is here seven stades broad. I. 11, 5. 

᾿Αγηνόριον, Agenor’s shrine in Tyre. II. 24. 

᾿Αγησίλαος. 11. 13. 6. 

*Ays, king of Sparta, 338-330 B.c.; rebelled against Alexander. 
11. 13. 

᾿Αγκύρα, a city of Galatia (now Angora). II. 4. 

᾿Αγριᾶνες, a tribe of Peonia (modern Croatia, Bosnia). They fur- 
nished a useful contingent of light horse and scouts to Alex- 
ander. I. 1. 

”A8a, daughter of Hecatomnus, King of Caria, appointed queen- 
satrap of Caria by Alexander. I. 23. 

᾿Αδδαῖος. 1. 22. 

᾽Αέροπος, a chieftain οὗ Lyncestis in Upper Macedonia. I. 7. 6. 

᾿Αἵέμιλκος, King of Tyre. 11. 15; 24. 

Aiyal, the residence of the Macedonian kings (now Vodena). 1. 1]. 

Αἰγὸς ποταμόν. 1. 9. 3. 

Aipos, the Balkan range reaching from Pontus to Mount Skomios. 
The chief pass in Mount Hemus is the Porta T’rajani, now the 
pass of Skapi. I. 1. 5. 

᾿Αλέξανδρος, son of Airopus. 1. 7. 6. 

᾿Αλέξανδρος. Introd., p. xii. 

᾿Αλήϊον πέδιον, a fruitful plain between the Saros and Pyramus 
rivers (cf. Hom. Il. vi. 201). 11. 5. 8. 

“Αλικάρνασσος, capital of Caria (now Budrun), besieged by Alex- 
ander. I. 20. 

“Αλύς, chief river of Asia Minor. II. 4. 


INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 161 


᾿Αμαθοῦς, a town in Cyprus. II. 22. 

᾿Αμανικαὶ πύλαι, the pass from Cilicia to Syria through which 
Darius passed to the plain of Issus (now the pass of Marasch), 
LO ered al 

᾿Αμφεῖον, Amphion’s shrine in Thebes. 1. 8. 6. 

᾿Αμφίπολις, a city on the Strymon. 1. 1. 5. 

᾿Ανθεμουσία ἴλη, the cavalry contingent from the Macedonian town, 
Anthemus. II. 9. 3; vide App. A, p. 142. 

᾿Ανίκητος, ἄρχων. IT. 24. 6. 

᾿Ανταλκίδου εἰρήνη. II. 1. 4. 

᾿Αντίπατρος, father of Cassander; one of Philip's most trusty 
generals. I. 7. 6; II. 2. 4. 

᾿Απολλωνία, a town of Mygdonia. 1. 12. 7. 

"ApaBes. Used of the Arab population of Gaza and also of the 
Bedouins of Lebanon. 11. 25. 4; 27. 1. 

"Apados, a small island (now Ruad) on the coast of Pheenicia. 
Π. 13. 8. 

᾿Αρέτης, leader of Alexander’s light horse at Gaugamela. I. 15. 6. 

᾿Αρίστανδρος, Alexander’s favourite seer and prophet. I. 11. 2; 
25. 8; 26. 4. 

᾿Αριστόβουλος, historian. Preface, 1; II. 3.7; vide Introd., Ρ. Xxxil. 

᾿Αριστοτέλης, the philosopher. Introd., p. xiii. 

᾿Αρσάμης, satrap of Cilicia and Persian general. I. 12. 8; IT. 4. 5. 

"Apons, King of Persia. 11. 14. 2. 

᾿Αρσίτης, satrap of Phrygia; defeated at Granicus. He committed 
suicide: I. 12: 8. 

᾿Αρταξέρξης the Second. I. 12. 3. 

᾿Αρταξέρξης the Third ; Ochus, King of Persia, 362-338. IT. 14. 2. 

“Aprepis. 1. 17. 9. 

᾿Ασκανία, a sea-water lake in Phrygia on the road to Celenx. Cf. 
Herod. vii. 30. I. 29, 1. 

᾿Ασσυρία-- Συρία. ΤΙ. 5.1; 6. 1. 

ἤΑτταλος, leader of the Agrianian light troops. II. 9. 2. 

Αὐτοφραδάτης, Persian general. II. 1. 3. 

᾿Αχιλλεύς. 1. 12. 1. 


Βαβυλών -- Bab-ilu—i.e., the gate of God, capital of Babylonia, 
situated on both sides of the Euphrates; population over two 
millions ; area three times that of London. A few ruins at the 
village of Hillah mark its ancient site. II. 14. 8; 16. 5. 

Βαγώας, an Egyptian, a favourite of Artaxerxes III., who was 
poisoned by him. He put Codomannus on the throne, and was 
afterwards executed by him. II. 14. 5. 


162 ARRIAN. 


Barts. II. 25. 4. 
Βύβλος, one of the oldest Phcenician cities, now Djebel. II. 15. 6. 
Βύζαντιον =Constantinople, founded 667 B.c. I. 3. 1. 


Téta, a well-fortified town in south of Palestine. Very important 
strategically, as it commanded the road connecting Palestine 
and Egypt. II. 26. 1; 27. 6. 

Τέται of ἀθανατίζοντες, a Thracian tribe from the banks of the Ister 
(Danube). I. 3. 2. 

Τλαυκίας, king of the Taulantii. 1. 5. 1. 

Τόρϑιον, formerly the residence of the Phrygian kings, situated on 
the Sangarius river (now the Sakkaria). Strategically important 
because here the natural route from the Sea of Marmora—in part 
now the line of a railway—meets the great Anatolian highway. 
120) 5.'Ο 11 9:}. 

Τρανικός, ἃ small river in N.W. Asia Minor ; rises in Ida and flows 
into the Propontis. I. 13. 1. 


Aapackés=modern Esh Sham; built in an oasis; capital of 
Ceelesyria. II. 11. 9. 

Δαρεῖος KoSopavvos. Introd., p. xxii; 1. 12, 4; IL 6. 1; 8 1; 
1. 1 

Δασκύλιον, a town on the Propontis, centre of the satrapies of 
Mysia and Phrygia Minor. I. 17. 2. 

Δημάδης, one of the ten Attic orators ; violent opponent of Demos- 
thenes and his anti-Macedonian policy. I. 10. 3. 

Δημάρατος, a Corinthian, one of Alexander’s staff. I. 15. 0. 

Δημοσθένης, the orator, leader of the patriotic anti-Macedonian 
party. I. 10. 4. 

Διόνυσος. II. 16. 3. 


“EBpos, the largest river of Thrace (now the Maritza). I. 11. 4. 

“Ἑκαταῖος, one of the earliest λογοποιοὶ (chroniclers) ; fl. 550-476 B.c. 
at Miletus. Herodotus borrows largely from his works. I. 
16. 5. 

“Ἑλλάνικος, one of Alexander’s generals. I. 21. 5. 

‘Evudos, King of Byblus. II. 20. 1. 

᾿Επαμεινώνδας, leader of Thebes during the ‘Theban supremacy” 
(cf. App. A). I. 9. 4. 

Ἕρμος, a river, flows through Phrygia and Lydia (now the Sarabat). 
Lise) far 

Εὔβοια. 11. 2. 4. 

Εὐρυμέδων, a river of Pamphylia. 1. 27. 1. 


INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 163 


Ἔφεσος, the richest city of Ionia. Its site, at the mouth of the 
Cayster, is now marked by the ruins near the village of 
Ayasalouk (vide illustration, p. 36). I. 17. 9. 


Ζέλεια, a city at the foot of Mount Ida. 1. 12. 8. 


“HyéAoxos, admiral of the Macedonian fleet. II. 2. 3. 

᾿Ἡρακλέους στῆλαι -- (4106 (Gibraltar) and Abyla (Ceuta), ID. 16. 4. 

“HpakAfjs. II. 24. 6 (note). 

Ἡρόδοτος of Halicarnassus, ‘‘the father of history,” fl. 443 3.c. 
Frequently imitated by Arrian (cf. App. C, note). II. 16. 3. 

᾿Ηφαιστίων, Alexander’s bosom-friend and comrade ; captain of the 
ἄγημα (the ‘‘king’s own” corps) ; adjutant-general of the army, 
{19 Per 2: Ὁ: 


Odpaxos=Tiphsah (the ford) of 1 Kings iv. 24; once the farthest 
city of Solomon’s kingdom, now ruins near El Hama; important 
city commanding the trade-route from Syria to the interior of 
Αβια Ti 13h 1: 

Θεσσαλοὶ. 1. 14. 3; 11. 7. 8. 

Θῆβαι. 1. 7.1. 

Θήρων, tyrant of Agrigentum. I. 12. 2. 

Θράκη, the north coast of the A%gean from the Strymon to the 
Bosphorus, a rough mountainous district, nominally tributary 
to Macedonia, I. 1. 4. 


᾿Ιάζυγες, a branch of the Iagyges (a tribe dwelling on the banks of 
the Dnieper) who had settled between the Danube and the 
Theiss) Te 9: Ὁ: 

"Taxxos, the festal song sung at the Eleusinia in honour of Dionysus. 
Li Gre 

Ἴβηρες, the inhabitants of the Spanish peninsula. II. 6. 4. 

ΧΟ", My ITS 8: 

᾿Ιλλύριοι, tribes akin to the Thracians, inhabiting the modern 
Dalmatia, Bosnia, and Southern Croatia. I. 1. 4. 

᾿Ιόλαος, a friend and charioteer of Heracles, worshipped at Thebes. 
Πα ἢ. 

Ἵππίας. II. 13. 6. 

“*Ioods, a small town at the north foot of the Amanice pyle, situated 
in a narrow valley. II. 7.1; 20. 3. 

Ἴστρος, Thracian name for the lower reaches of the Danube, later 
called by the Celtic name Danuvius; formed the northern 
border of Alexander’s kingdom. I. 2. 1; 3. 1. 

᾿Ιφικράτης. II. 15. 2,4; App. A, p. 145. 


164 ARRIAN. 


Καδμεία, the citadel of Thebes; since 338 B.c. held by the Mace- 
donians. I. 7. 1. 

Κάδμος (=Kedem, Qadmi, an Eastern man), the legendary founder 
of Thebes. II. 16. 1. 

Καππαδοκία, a province of Asia Minor, between Cilicia and the 
Black Sea. I. 16. 3. 

Kapia, a south-western province of Asia Minor. I. 20. 2; 23. 6-8. 

Καρχηδόνιοι, Carthage (=Pheen. Kirjath-Hadeschath —7.e., New- 
town), the most populous and powerful city of N. Africa. 1]. 
24, 5. 

Ke\awal, a town in Phrygia. I. 29. 1. 

Κελταὶ, a widely spread branch of the Aryan people occupying at 
one time France, Britain, Spain, and a large part of δ. Germany. 
1.9:.}}: 

Κερκινῖτις, now the lake of Terkino (cf. Herod. v. 15). I. 11. 3. 

ἘΚιλικία ells Qe 79: Ὁ. 

Κλέαρχος. 1. 22. 7. 

Κοῖνος, leader of Alexander’s phalanx. I. 6.9; II. 8. 8; 23. 2. 

Kodwval, a small city of Mysia. I. 12. 6. 

ἸΚουάδαι, the Quadi, a powerful Teutonic race (wrongly called Celts 
by Arrian) occupying, in Arrian’s time (120 A.p.), S.E. Germany 
between the Hercynian Forest and the Danube. 1. 3. 2. 

Kovptets, an inhabitant of Curion, a town of Cyprus. II. 22. 2. 

Kparepés, Alexander’s most valued heavy-infantry general. I. 14. 
Bis ΠΕ 5. 5. 

KSvos, a river of Cilicia (now the Carasu). II. 4. 7. 

Κύμη, the largest of the Alolian cities of Asia Minor, mother-city 
of Side in Pamphylia and Cumz in Campania. 1. 26. 4. 

Kiva, Alexander’s sister. I. 5. 4. 

Κύπριοι. Cyprus supplied the best sailors for Alexander’s fleet. 
Π 18:.0 ἘΠῚ 205 7: 

Κῦρος, Cyrus the younger. I, 12. 3; II. 4. 8. 

ἹΚῶς, an island off the coast of Asia Minor near Halicarnassus. 
1} 35 Ue 


Adyyapos, king of the Agriani. I. 5. 2, 

Adyos Πτολεμαῖος. Introd., p. xxxi. 

Ad&n, an island off Miletus. I. 18. 4; 19. 3. 

Adppakos, a city on the Hellespont (now Lapsaci). 1. 12. 6. 

Acévvaros, a Macedonian prince, Alexander’s adjutant-general. II. 
12. 4. 

AéoBos, a large and fertile island off Mysia. Il. 1. 1. 

Aeyata ἴλη. 11]. 9. 3. 


INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 165 


“Λυδία, the central district of the west coast of Asia Minor. 1. 12. 8. 

«Λυκοῦργος, a leader of the patriotic anti-Macedonian party at Athens, 
the most honest statesman and soundest finance minister that 
Athens ever possessed. I. 10. 4. 

Λύσιππος of Sicyon, one of the greatest Greek statuaries, fl. 330 
B.c. His works, said to have numbered 1500, were almost all 
in bronze. I. 16. 4. 


Μαγαρσός, a city of Cilicia. II. 5. 9. 

Μαγνησία, a town in Caria, on a tributary of the Meander. I. 18. 1. 

Μαίανδρος, a river of Ionia, flows into Ionian Sea about ten miles 
north of Miletus. I. 19. 7. 

Μαιμακτηρίων, the fifth Attic month=end of October and beginning 
of November. II. 11. 10. 

Μακεδόνες. Introd., p. xxiv. 

Μαλλὸς, a city on the coast of Cilicia. II. 5. 9. 

Mavrivea, a city in Arcadia. Here, in 362 B.c., Epaminondas 
defeated the Spartans, but received his death-wound. I. 9. 4. 

Μαριάμμη. II. 13. 8. 

Mapkdpavvor, a Teutonic nation (not, as Arrian says, Celtic) who 
originally lived in the S.W. of Germany, but about B.c. 20, 
under Maroboduus, migrated into the country of the Boii 
(Bohemia) and founded a powerful kingdom extending as far 
south as the Danube. I. 3. 2. 

Μελέαγρος, one of the leaders of the Macedonian phalanx. I. 4. 5; 
II. 8. 4. 

Μέμνων, the Rhodian leader of Darius’s Greek mercenaries, the only 
sound strategist on the Persian side (cf. App. A, p. 148). I. 
12395 2 γ ὕ 

Mévys. II. 12. 2. 

Mévrwp, brother of Memnon; like him, a leader of Darius’s Greek 
mercenaries. II. 2. 1. 

Μένων, Alexander’s governor of Ceelesyria. II. 13. 7. 

Μῆδοι (= Pers. Mada), the people of Media—z.e., west of the great 
Iranian plateau, the most important province of the Persian 
ἘΠ ΙΤΕΣ 9: 7. 1|: Ὁ: 7: 

Μίδας, son of Gordius, King of Phrygia. II. 3. 1. 

Μιθριδάτης, Darius’s brother-in-law. 1. 15. 7. 

Μιθρίνης, Persian commander of Sardis. I. 17. 3. 

Μίλητος, a flourishing seaport town of the Ionic Greeks, south of 
Mycale (vide infra). I. 18. 3. 

Μυκάλη, a promontory on west coast of Asia Minor opposite Samos, 
headquarters of Persian fleet. I. 18. 5. 


166 ARRIAN. 


Νέαρχος. Introd., p. xxx. 

Néooos, a river of Thrace (now the Mesto). 1. 1. 5. 

Νικάνωρ, son of Parmenio, commander of the Argyraspides—i.e., 
king’s light-armed bodyguard. I. 18. 4. 

Νιφάτης, Persian general. 1. 12. 8. 


=evopSv, son of Gryllus, historian of the ‘Anabasis’ of the ten 
thousand Greeks. I. 12. 3; II. 4. 3. 


Οἰδίπους, mythical king of Thebes. II. 16. 2. 

*Odipma, in Elis on the Alpheus; here, every fifth year at the 
beginning of July, the Olympic games took place. I. 11. 5. 

᾿Ολυμπίας, Alexander’s mother. Introd., p. xii. 

“Ὅμηρος. 1. 12. 1. 

“Ομότιμοι, the Persian ‘‘ peers.” ITI. 11. 9. 

᾿Ορονταβάτης, satrap of Caria. I. 23. 1. 


Πάγγαιον, a spur of Mount Rhodope between the Strymon and the 
Nessus, which Alexander crossed on his way to Asia. Xerxes 
had followed the same route towards Greece (Herod. v. 16). 
ΠΡ 1]. es 

ἸΠαιονία, northern part of Macedonia, which furnished Alexander 
with some of his best light horse. I. 5. 1; II. 7. 5. 

ἸΠαιτικὴ χώρα. 1. 1]. 4. 

ἸΠαρμενίων, Alexander’s most distinguished general; had served 
under Philip; executed in 330 with his son Philotas for sup- 
posed complicity in a conspiracy. 

Tldtapa, a town of Lycia, famous for its Apollo-cult. I. 24. 4. 

Πάτροκλος, Achilles’ bosom-friend, slain by Hector. I. 12. 1. 

TlapAaydves, inhabitants of N. Asia Minor on the Black Sea. 
Π 4 1 

Ππέλλα, a fortified town in Lower Macedonia, residence of the kings. 
Introd., p. xxvi. 

Tlépyn, a town in Pamphylia. 1. 26. 1. 

ἹΠερδίκκας, the son of Orontes; on him, as one of Alexander’s 
leading generals, the chief authority devolved after the king’s 
deaths 1 6: 9; 1452 1 8:5 

ΠΠερκώτη, a town in Phrygia. I. 12. 6. 

Πέρσαι. Introd., p. xxi; II. 14. 4. 

Ilerfyys. I. 12. 8. 

ΠΠεύκη, an island in the Danube. 1. 2. 2. 

Πήλιον, a fortress on the border of Macedonia and Illyria... I. 5. 5. 

Πίνδαρος, the greatest Greek lyric poet, born near Thebes 522 B.c. 
1 9: 10. 


INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 167 


Πισίδαι, inhabitants of the mountainous district in N. Pamphylia. 
I. 24. 6. 

Πλαταιαὶ, an ancient city of Beotia; here, in 479 B.c., the Persians 
were defeated. I. 8. 8. 

ἸΠολυσπέρχων, a commander of the Macedonian phalanx. 11. 12. 2. 

TIptdpos, last king of Troy, slain by Neoptolemus. 1. 11. 8. 

Πρίαπος, god of plenty and of the generative powers of nature. 
ΤΟ 10. 7 

Πτολεμαῖος, son of Lagus (vide Introd., p. xxxi). II. 11. 8. 

Πύλαι-- OcppomvaAai—i.e., the pass between the Malian Gulf and a 
spur of Mount Cita; it was about 50 feet broad and could be 
closed with a gate. Here, in 480 B.c,, Leonidas resisted the 
Persians. I. 7. 5. 

TIvpapos, a river of Cilicia. II. 5. 8. 


“Ῥεομίθρης, a satrap of Darius, killed at Issus. I. 12. 8, 
“Ῥοισάκης, satrap killed by Alexander himself at Granicus. 1. 


WW Zc 


Σαρδανάπαλος, mythical king of Nineveh. His fall and death are 
supposed to have taken place in 876 B.c. II. 5. 3. 

Σάρδεις, the capital of Lydia, populous and well fortified. Its ruins 
are now called Sart (vide illustration, p. 34). I. 17. 3. 

Davpopatar, a wild Scythian tribe= Latin Sarmates. I. 3. 2. 

Σεμέλη, in mythology the mother of Dionysus ; had important cult 
at Thebes; probably to be identified with ‘‘Semlath of the 
vineyard.” II. 16. 1. 

Σεμίραμις, mythical foundress of Nineveh. 1. 23. 7. 

Σεστὸς, a Thracian city at the narrowest part of the Hellespont, 
opposite to Abydos (now Jalova). 1. 11. 5. 

Σιίδων, the oldest city of Phcenicia (now Saida), twenty miles north 
of Tyre. II. 15. 6; 11. 19-24. 

Σιτάλκης, chief and leader of the Thracians. I. 28.4; II. 5. 1. 

Σικύθαι, a nomad people of Indo-Germanic stem, extending from the 
Sea of Aral tothe Don. I. 3. 2. 

Σιόλοι, a coast-town of Cilicia. II. 5. 5. 

Σιπιθραδάτης, satrap of Ionia. I. 12. 8. 

Σιτυμφαία, a district in the south-west of Macedonia. 1. 7. 5. 

Zvppos, king of the Triballi. 1. 2. 2. 

Σιύρφαξ, leader of Ephesians. I. 17. 12. 

Σιωκράτης, one of Alexander’s cavalry leaders. I. 12. 7. 

Σιώπολις, leader of Macedonian heavy cavalry. 1. 2. 5. 

XGxor, a people and district of Syria. I. 6. 1. 


168 ARRIAN. 


Tépoos, a populous city of Cilicia on the Cydnus; the scene of 
Alexander’s severe illness. II. 4. 5 

Taprynoods, an important colony of the Pheenicians in 8. Spain on 
the Guadalquivir (the Tarshish of the Bible). II. 16. 4. 

Ταυλάντιοι, a small Hlyrian clan near Dyrrhachium. 1. 5. 1. 

Ταῦρος, a mountain-range of Cilicia and Lydia. II. 4. 7. 

Τελμισσεῖς, a town of Caria. I. 24. 4. 

ἹΤερμησσὸς, a Pisidian town on Mount Taurus. I. 27. 5, 

Τιμόλαος, one of the Spartan garrison of the Cadmea, 1. 7. 1. 

Τριβαλλοὶ, an unruly Thracian tribe dwelling near the Danube, 
reduced by Alexander and compelled to furnish troops for his 
army. J. 1.74. 

Τρίπολις, an important town of Pheenicia, famous as a great trade- 
centre (now Tripoli). II. 13. 2. 

Τύρος (=Pheenician Sor—i.e., rock), the most populous and flourish- 
ing seaport and manufacturing city of Phenicia. The city 
proper lay on two small rocky islands 1600 yards from the land, 
whilst the large suburbs, Paletyrus (Old Tyre), were situated 
on the mainland (cf. map, p. 137). II. 15. 6-24. 


“Ὑπερείδης, one of the ten Attic orators, a leader of the anti- 
Macedonian patriotic party and a friend of Demosthenes. He 
was killed by order of Antipater in 322 B.c. I. 10. 4. 


Φαρνάβαζος, son of Artabazus, successor of Memnon as Darius’s 
adviser. II. 1. 3. 

Φίλιππος, Alexander’s father (vide Introd., p. xxvi). I. 1. 1. 

Φιλώτας, son of Parmenio; boon-companion of Alexander ; leader 
of Macedonian heavy cavalry; executed by Alexander for 
supposed complicity in a conspiracy. I. 2. 1. 

Φοίνικες, the inhabitants of the centre of the Syrian coast-line. 1. 
θη ΤΙ 25: 

Φρυγία, one of the chief districts of Asia Minor, was divided into 
Greater Phrygia between Bithynia and Pisidia, and Lesser 
Phrygia on the Hellespont. 1. 12. 8. 


“Χάρης, Athenian politician of the anti-Macedonian party. 1. 10. 4. 


᾿Ωμάρης, a commander of mercenaries under Darius. 1. 16. 3. 
*Qxos, King of Persia before Darius Codomannus. Introd., p. xxiii. 


PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS. 





* 


{πιο as 
FDUCATIONAL 
WORKS 


PUBLISHED BY 


WILLIAM BLACKWOOD & SONS 


45 GEORGE STREET, EDINBURGH 


37 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON, E.C. 


CONTENTS: 


ENGLISH : . : Ὁ 
LaTIN AND GREEK 

MopERN LANGUAGES . 

MATHEMATICS . 5 : : 
Logic . ὃ 

GEOGRAPHY 

CHEMIstRY, &c. 

GEOLOGY 

Botany 

PuHysicaAL GEOGRAPHY, ἄς... 
ZOOLOGY AND PALHONTOLOGY . 
HIsToRY 0 

AGRICULTURE, &c. 5 ὃ 3 
ῬΗΥΒΙΟΑΙ, EDUCATION . 


ELEMENTARY SERIES . . 


EDUCATIONAL WORKS. 





ΕἸ ΕΙΞΊΘΗΣ 


A HISTORY OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. For Secondary 
Schools. By J. Loci Rogertson, M.A., First English Master, Edin- 
burgh Ladies’ College. With an Introduction by Professor Masson, 
Edinburgh University. Second Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo, 3s. 


OUTLINES OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. For Young Scholars. 
With Illustrative Specimens. By the Same AurHor. Crown 8vo, ls. 6d. 


ENGLISH VERSE FOR JUNIOR CLASSES. By the Same 
AvuTHOR. In Two Parts. Crown ὅνο, ls. 6d. net each. 
Part I.—Chaucer to Coleridge. Parr II.—Nineteenth Century Poets. 


ENGLISH PROSE FOR JUNIOR AND SENIOR CLASSES. 
By the Same AutHor. In Two Parts. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. each. 
Part I.—Malory to Johnson. Part II.—Nineteenth Century. 


ENGLISH DRAMA. For School and College. By the Same AuTHor. 
Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. 


THE SELECT CHAUCER. Edited and Elucidated by the Same 
AuTHoR. In 1 vol. crown 8vo. Also in Two Parts. [In the press. 


THE SCHOOL ANTHOLOGY OF ENGLISH VERSE: From 
CHAUCER TO THE PRESENT Day. By J. H. Lopsan, M.A., General 
Editor of Blackwoods’ ‘ English Classics.’ In Two Parts, 2s. each; and 
in 1 vol., 45. Prize Edition, 5s. 


PARAPHRASING, ANALYSIS, AND CORRECTION OF 
SENTENCES. By D. M. J. James, M.A., Gordon Schools, Huntly. 
Feap. 8vo, ls. 

Also in Two Parts :— 
PASSAGES FOR PARAPHRASING. Fcap. 8vo, cloth limp, 6d. 
EXERCISES IN ANALYSIS, PARSING, AND CORRECTION OF 
SENTENCES. Fcap. 8vo, cloth limp, 6d. 


ELEMENTARY GRAMMAR AND COMPOSITION. Based on 


the ANALYSIS OF SENTENCES. With a Chapter on Worp-BuILpING and 
DERIVATION, and containing numerous Exercises. New Edition. Fcap. 
8vo, ls. 


A WORKING HANDBOOK OF THE ANALYSIS OF SEN- 
TENCES. With Nores on PAkSING, PARAPHRASING, FIGURES OF 
SPEECH, AND Prosopy. New Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo, 18. 6d. 


THE GEORGE ELIOT READER. By E.izaseru Lee, Author of 
‘A School History of English Literature,’ &c. With an Introduction and 
Portrait. 2s. 


4 William Blackwood and Sons’ 





ENGLISH WORDS AND SENTENCES. Book L., for the Junior 
Division, 6d. Book II., for the Intermediate Division, 8d. 


A HANDBOOK OF ENGLISH COMPOSITION. bBy J. H. 
Loppan, M.A., formerly Examiner in English in the University of Aber- 
deen, Editor of ‘ English Essays.’ [In preparation. 


SPECIMENS OF MIDDLE SCOTS. With Historical Introduction 
and Glossarial Notes. By G. Grecory Smiru, M.A., Lecturer in English 
Literature, University of Edinburgh. In 1 vol. crown ἕνο. [In the press. 


ENGLISH PROSE COMPOSITION. By James Curriz, LL.D. 
Fifty-seventh Thousand. 15. 6d. 


STORMONTH’S ENGLISH DICTIONARY: Pronovuncine, Ery- 
MOLOGICAL, AND EXPLANATORY. 
I. LIBRARY EDITION. Imp. 8vo, half-morocco, 18s. net. 
II. SCHOOL AND COLLEGE EDITION. pp. 800. 7s. 6d. 
III. HANDY SCHOOL EDITION. 16mo, 15. 


SHORT STORIES, FABLES, AND PUPIL - TEACHER 


EXERCISES FOR COMPOSITION. WirH INSTRUCTIONS IN 
THE ART OF LETTER AND EssAy WRITING, PARAPHRASING, FIGURES OF 
ΞΡΕΕΟΗ, &c. Feap. 8vo. 128 pages. Is. 3d. 


SHORT STORIES FOR COMPOSITION. Serconp Serizs. WITH 
Lessons ON VocaBuLaRy. Third Edition. 112 pages. 18. 


SHORT STORIES FOR COMPOSITION. First Series. WitH 


SPECIMENS OF LETTERS, AND SUBJECTS FOR LETTERS AND Essays. Third 
Edition. 112 pages. 15. 


ONE HUNDRED STORIES FOR COMPOSITION. Totp In 
ALTERNATIVE VERSIONS. 18. 3d. 
BLACKWOODS’ LITERATURE READERS. 


Edited by JOHN ADAMS, M.A., B.Sc., F.C.P., Professor of Educa- 
tion, University of London. 


BOOK I. . Price 15. 0d. BOOK III. . Price 1s. 6d. 
BOOK II. . " 15. 4d. Βοοκιν.. nv Is. 6d. 


BLACKWOODS’ SCHOOL SHAKESPEARE. 


Edited by R. BRIMLEY JOHNSON. Paper covers, 1s. each ; bound 
in cloth, 1s. 6d. 


THE MERCHANT OF | THE TEMPEST. [Ready. 
VENICE. (Ready. | AS YOU LIKE IT. [Ready. 
RICHARD II. [Ready. | HENRY V. [Ready. 


JULIUS CESAR. (Ready. MACBETH. [In the press. 


Educational Works. 5 
ee ee ee ee eee 
BLACKWOODS’ ENGLISH CLASSICS. 
With Frontispieces. In Feap. 8vo volumes, cloth. General Editor— 

J. H. Loppan, M.A., Editor of ‘ English Essays’; formerly 


Examiner in English in the University of Aberdeen. 


MILTON—PARADISE LOST, BOOKS I.-IV. By J. Loctite Rosert- 
SON, M.A. 25. θα. 


COWPER—THE TASK, and Minor Poems. By ΕΓΙΖΑΒΕΤΗ 
LEE. 2s. 6d. 


JOHNSON—LIVES OF MILTON AND; ADDISON. By Professor 
J. W. Durr, M.A. Qs. 6d. 


MACAULAY—LIFE OF JOHNSON.’ ΒΥ D.!NicHor Ssurrs, M.A. 
Is. 6d. 


GOLDSMITH — TRAVELLER, DESERTED VILLAGE, and 
other Poems. By J. H. Lopsan, M.A. 15. 6d. 


CARLYLE—ESSAY ON BURNS. By J. Downie, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
SCOTT—LADY OF THE LAKE. By W. PE. W. Cottins, M.A. 15. 6d. 


PCPE—RAPE OF THE LOCK, ESSAY ON MAN, and 
other Poems. By Grorce Sourar, M.A., Litt.D. 2s. 6d. 


HAZLITT—ESSAYS ON POETRY. By D. Nicnot Sits, M.A, 
2s. 6d. 


WORDSWORTH, COLERIDGE, {AND KEATS. By A. ἢ. Innes, 
M.A. 2s. 6d. 


SCOTT—- MARMION. By ALEXANDER Mackts, M.A. 15. θα. 
LAMB—SELECT ESSAYS. By Acnes Witson. 2s, 6d. 


MILTON —SAMSON AGONISTES. By E. H. Braxeney, M.A., 
Headmaster, Borlace, Marlow. 2s. 6d. 


MILTON—LYCIDAS, L’ALLEGRO, IL PENSEROSO, COMUS, 
ARCADES. By J. Purves, M.A. [In the press. 


THACKERAY — SELECTIONS FROM THE ‘ENGLISH 
HUMOURISTS.”’ By J. H. Loppan, M.A, [In the press. 


6 William Blackwood and Sons’ 


LATIN AND GREEK 


HIGHER LATIN PROSE. With an Introduction by H. W. AvupEN, 
M.A., Assistant-Master, Fettes College, Edinburgh, late Scholar of Christ’s 
College, Cambridge, and Bell University Scholar. 2s. 6d. 


*,* Key (for Teachers only), 5s. net. 


LOWER LATIN PROSE. By K. P. Witson, M.A., Assistant-Master, 
Fettes College, Edinburgh. New and Enlarged Edition. 2s. 6d. 


** Key (for Teachers only) 5s. net. 


HIGHER LATIN UNSEENS. For the Use of Higher Forms and 
University Students. Selected, with Introductory Hints on Translation, 
by H. W. AuprEn, M.A., Assistant-Master, Fettes College, Edinburgh, 
late Scholar of Christ’s College, Cambridge, and Bell University Scholar. 
2s. 6d. 


LOWER LATIN UNSEENS. Selected, with Introduction, by W. 
Loppan, M.A., Classical Master, Girls’ High School, Glasgow. 258. 


LATIN VERSE UNSEENS. By 6. Mivpteron, M.A., Lecturer in 


Latin, Aberdeen University, late Scholar of Emmanuel College, Cam- 
bridge ; Joint-Author of ‘Student’s Companion to Latin Authors.’ Crown 
8vo, 15. 6d. 


FIRST LATIN SENTENCES AND PROSE. With Vocabulary. 


By K. P. Witson, M.A., late Scholar of Pembroke College, Cambridge. 
2s. 6d. 


TALES OF ANCIENT THESSALY. An Elementary Latin Read- 


ing Book, with Vocabulary and Notes. By J. W. E. Pearce, M.A., Head- 
master of Merton Court Preparatory School, Sideup; late Assistant- 
Master, University College School, London. Witha Preface by J. L. Paton, 
M.A., late Fellow of St John’s College, Cambridge; Headmaster of 
University College School, London. ls, 


LATIN HISTORICAL UNSEENS. For Army Classes. By L. C. 
VAUGHAN WILKES, M.A. Crown 8vo, 2s. 


ADITUS FACILIORES. An Easy Latin Construing Book, with Com- 


plete Vocabulary. By the late A. W. Ports, M.A., LL.D., and the Rev. 
C. DARNELL, M.A. Tenth Edition. Feap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. 


PRACTICAL RUDIMENTS OF THE LATIN LANGUAGE; 


or, Latin Forms AnD ENGLISH Roots. By Joun Ross, M.A., Rector of 
the High School of Arbroath. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, pp. 164. 15. 6d. 


STONYHURST LATIN GRAMMAR. by Rev. JouN GERARD, 
Second Edition. Feap. 8vo, pp. 199. 3s. 


Educational Works. 7 





HIGHER GREEK PROSE. With an Introduction by H. W. AupEn, 


M.A., Assistant-Master, Fettes College, Edinburgh, late Scholar of Christ’s 
College, Cambridge, and Bell University Scholar. 2s, 6d. 


*,* Key (for Teachers only), 5s. net. 


LOWER GREEK PROSE. By K.P. Witson, M.A., Assistant-Master 
in Fettes College, Edinburgh. 2s. 6d. 


HIGHER GREEK UNSEENS. For the Use of Higher Forms and 


University Students. Selected, with Introductory Hints on Translation, 


by Η: W. AUDEN, M.A., Assistant-Master, Fettes College, Edinburgh. 
5. 6d. 


LOWER GREEK UNSEENS. With an Introduction by W. ΤΙΟΒΒΑΝ, 
M.A., Classical Master, Girls’ High School, Glasgow. [In preparation. 


GREEK VERSE UNSEENS. ByT. R. Mitts, M.A., late Lecturer in 


Greek, Aberdeen University, formerly Scholar of Wadham College, Oxford ; 
Joint-Author of ‘Student’s Companion to Latin Authors.’ Crown 8vo, 
15. 6d. 


GREEK TEST PAPERS. By James Morr, Litt.D., LL.D., Co-Rector 
of Aberdeen Grammar School. 2s. 6d. 


*,* Key (for Teachers only), 5s. net. 


GREEK ACCIDENCE, for Use in Preparatory and Public 


Schools. By T. C. WkEATHFRHEAD, M.A., Glyngarth Preparatory 
School, formerly of Trinity College, Cambridge. 15. θα. 


THE MESSENIAN WARS. An Elementary Greek Reader, with 


Exercises and Full Vocabulary. By H. W. AupeEN, M.A., Assistant- 
Master at Fettes College, late Scholar of Christ’s College, Cambridge, and 
Bell University Scholar. [Shortly. 


GREEK PROSE PHRASE-BOOK. Based on Thucydides, Xenophon, 


Demosthenes, and Plato. Arranged according to subjects, with Indexes. 
By H. W. AupEN, M.A., Editor of ‘ Meissner’s Latin Phrase-Book.’ Inter- 
leaved, 3s. 6d. 


A SHORT HISTORY OF THE ANCIENT GREEKS FROM 
THE EARLIEST TIMES TO THE ROMAN CONQUEST. 


By P. Gites, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Emmanuel College, Cam- 
bridge. With Maps and Illustrations. [In preparation. 


OUTLINES OF GREEK HISTORY. By the Same AutHor. [ἢ] vol. 
crown Svo. [In preparation. 


ADITUS FACILIORES GRAECI. An Easy Greek Construing Book, 


with Complete Vocabulary. By the late A. W. Ports, M.A., LL.D., and 
the Rev. C. DarnELL, M.A. Fifth Edition. Fecap. 8vo, 3s. 


A MANUAL OF CLASSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By Joun L. Myrgs, 
M.A., Fellow of Magdalen College, Lecturer and Tutor, Christ Church, 
Oxford. [In preparation. 


8 William Blackwood and Sons’ 





BLACKWOODS’ 
ILLUSTRATED CLASSICAL TEXTS. 


General Editor—H. W. AUDEN, M.A., Assistant-Master at Fettes 
College, late Scholar of Christ’s College, Cambridge, and Bell 
University Scholar. 


CESAR—GALLIC WAR, BOOKS I.-III. By J. M. Harpwicu, M.A. 
With or without Vocabulary. 15. 6d. 

C/SAR—GALLIC WAR, BOOKS IV., V. By Sr J. B. WYNNE 
Wittson, M.A. With or without Vocabulary, 1s. 6d. Vocabulary 
separately, 3d. 

C/ESAR—GALLIG WAR, BOOKS VI., VII. By C. A. A. τὺ 
Pontet, B.A. With or without Vocabulary. 1s. 6d. 

VIRGIL—GEORGIGC, I. By J. Sarceaunt, M.A. 15. 6d. 

VIRGIL—GEORGIC, IV. By J. Sarcraunt, M.A. 15. 6d. 

VIRGIL—ENEID, BOOKS V., VI. By Sr J. B. Wynne WILLSON, 
M.A. 15. 6d. 

OVID—METAMORPHOSES (Selections). By J. H. Vince, M.A. 
15. θα. 

OVID—ELEGIAC EXTRACTS. By A. R. F. Hystop, M.A. 

(In preparation. 

HOMER—ODYSSEY, BOOK VI. By E. E. Sixzs, M.A. 15. 6d. 

HOMER-—ODYSSEY, BOOK VII. By E. E. Sixzs, M.A. 

[In preparation. 

DEMOSTHENES—OLYNTHIAGS, 1.-1}1}. By H. SHarpiey, M.A. 


15. 6d. 

XENOPHON—ANABASIS, BOOKS I., II. By A. Jaccur, B.A. 
15. 6d. 

ARE ee BOOKS I., Il. By H. W. Avpen, M.A. 
2s. 6d. 


CICERO—IN CATILINAM, I.-IV. By H. W. AupeEn, M.A. 15. 6d. 
CICERO-—PRO LEGE MANILIA AND PRO ARCHIA. By KE. P. 
Wison, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
CICERO—DE SENECTUTE AND DE AMICITIA. By J. H. 
VincE, M.A. {In preparation. 
CICERO—PRO CAECINA. By Rev. J. M. Lupton, M.A. , 
{In preparation. 
TACITUS—AGRICOLA. By H. F. Morztanp Simpson, M.A. 
[In preparation. 


LIVY—BOOK IX. By J. A. Nicky, B.A. {In preparation. 
ΕΙΝΎΒΟΘΚ XXVIII. By 6. Mrppieton, M.A., and A. βόῦτεμ, M.A. 
15. 6d. 


HORACE—ODES, BOOKS |., 11. By J. Sarceaunt, M.A. 15. 6d. 
HORACE—ODES, BOOKS IIlI., IV. By J. SarcEaunt, M.A. 

[In the press. 
SALLUST—JUGURTHA. By I. F. Smeptey, M.A. 15. θα. 
NEPOS—SELECT LIVES. By Rev. E. J. W. Houcuton, M.A. 

[In the press. 


EURIPIDES—HERCULES FURENS. By E. H. Biakeney, M.A. 
{In preparation. 


Educational Works, 9 





MODERN LANGUAGES. 


A FIRST BOOK OF “ FREE COMPOSITION” IN FRENCH. 
By J. Epmonp Mansion, B.-és-L., Headmaster of Modern Languages in 
the Royal Academical Institution, Belfast. 1s. 

ALL FRENCH VERSS IN TWELVE HOURS. (Except 
Defective Verbs.) By Atrrep J. Wyarr, M.A. (Cantab. et 
Londin.) 15. ; 

FRENCH TEST PAPERS FOR CIVIL SERVIGE AND UNI- 
VERSITY STUDENTS. Edited by Emite B. te Francois, French 
Tutor, Clifton, Bristol. 2s. 

HISTORICAL READER OF EARLY FRENCH, Containing 
Passages Ilustrative of the Growth of the French Language from the 
Earliest Times to the end of the 15th Century. By Hrrsrrt A. Strona, 
LL.D., Officier de 1'Instruction Publique, Professor of Latin, University 
College, Liverpool; and L. Barnert, M.A., Litt.D. 3s. 

THE TUTORIAL HANDBOOK OF FRENCH COMPOSITION. 


By AtrrepD Mercier, L.-és-L., Lecturer on French Language and Litera- 
ture in the University of St Andrews. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. θά. 


THE CHILDREN’S GUIDE TO THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 
An entirely New Method for Beginners, based upon the gradual acquisition 
of French Pronunciation, by means of words naturally associated in a 
child’s mind. By ANNIE G. Frrrigr, Teacher of French in the Ladies’ 
College, Queen Street, Edinburgh. Second Edition, Revised. Crown 
8vo, ls. 

FRENCH HISTORICAL UNSEENS. For Army Classes. By N. E. 
ΤΟΚΕ, B.A. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. 


A HISTORY OF GERMAN LITERATURE. By Joun ἃ. RoBeErt- 
son, Ph.D., Lecturer in the University of Strassburg. 10s. 6d. net. 


OUTLINES ΟΕ GERMAN LITERATURE. For the Use of Schools. 
By the SAME AUTHOR. [In preparation. 

A COMPENDIOUS GERMAN READER. Consisting of Historical 
Extracts, Specimens of German Literature, Lives of German Authors, an 
Outline of German History (1640-1890), Biographical and Historical Notes. 
Especially adapted for the use of Army Classes. By G. B. Brag, M.A. 
Oxon. 2s. 6d. 

PROGRESSIVE GERMAN COMPOSITION. With copious Notes 


and Idioms, and First IntRopUCTION TO GERMAN PHILOLOGY. By Louis 
Lugovius, German Master in the Secondary Schools of the Govan School 
Board, Glasgow ; German Lecturer in the Free Church Training College, 
Glasgow. Crown 8vo, 3s. θα. 


Also in Two Parts :— 
PROGRESSIVE GERMAN COMPOSITION. 2s. 6d. 
*,* A Key, available for Teachers only. Price 5s. net. 
FIRST INTRODUCTION TO GERMAN PHILOLOGY. 15. 6d. 


LOWER GRADE GERMAN. Reading, Supplementary Grammar with 
Exercises, and Material for Composition. With Notes and Vocabulary, and 
Ten Renee in Sol-Fa Notation. By Louis Lusovius. Second Edition. 
2s. 6d. 


10 William Blackwood and Sons’ 


A SPANISH GRAMMAR. With copious Exercises in Translation and 


Composition ; easy Reading Lessons and Extracts from Spanish Authors ; 
a List of Idioms; a Glossary of Commercial Terms (English-Spanish) ; and 
a copious General Vocabulary (Spanish-English). By WILLIAM A. KESSEN, 
Teacher of Spanish, Hillhead High School, Glasgow. 3s. 6d. 


MA THEMALICS, 


ARITHMETIC. With numerous Examples, Revision Tests, and Examin- 


ation Papers. By A. ΨΕΙΤΟΗ Lorutan, M.A., B.Sc., F.R.S.E., Mathe- 
matical and Science Lecturer E.C. Training College, Glasgow. With 
Answers. 3s. 6d. 


PRACTICAL ARITHMETICAL EXERCISES. For SEnior Pupits 


ΙΝ ScHoots. Containing upwards of 8000 Examples, consisting in great 
part of Problems, and 750 Extracts from Examination Papers. Second 
Edition, Revised. Crown Svo, 364 pages, 3s. With Answers, 3s. 6d. 


ELEMENTARY ALGEBRA. The Complete Book, crown 8vo, 288 pp., 


cloth, 2s. With Answers, 2s. 6d. Answers sold separately, price 9d. Pt. 
I., 64 pp., 6d. Pt. II., 64 pp., 6d. Pt. III., 70 pp., 6d. Pt. IV., 96 pp., 
9d. Answers to Pts. I., II., III., each 2d. Answers to Pt. IV., 3d. 


HANDBOOK OF MENTAL ARITHMETIC. With 7200 Examples 


and Answers. Large crown 8vo, 264 pp., 2s. 6d. Also in Six Parts, limp 
cloth, price 6d. each. 


MODERN GEOMETRY OF THE POINT, STRAIGHT LINE, 


AND CIRCLE. An Elementary Treatise. By J. A. Turrp, M.A., 
Headmaster of Spier’s School, Beith. 3s. 


EXERCISES IN GEOMETRY. By J. A. Tuirp, M.A., Headmaster, 
Spier’s School, Beith. (In preparation. 


MENSURATION. 128 pp., cloth, 1s. Also in Two Parts. Pt. L, 


Parallelograms and Triangles. 64 pp. Paper, 4d.; cloth, 6d. Pt. IL, 
Circles and Solids. 64 pp. Paper, 4d.; cloth, 6d. Answers may be had 
separately, price 2d. each Part. 


LOGIE 


AN INTRODUCTORY TEXT-BOOK OF LOGIC. By Sypxney 
HERBERT MELLONE, M.A. (Lond.), D.Se. (Edin.) Crown 8vo, 5s. 


EBoucational Works. 11 





GEOGRAPHY; 


ELEMENTS OF MODERN GEOGRAPHY. By the Rev. ALEX- 
ANDER Mackay, LL.D., F.R.G.S. Revised to the present time. Fifty- 
fifth Thousand. Crown Svo, pp. 300, 3s. 


THE INTERMEDIATE GEOGRAPHY. Intended asan Intermediate 


Book between the Author's ‘Outlines of Geography’ and ‘Elements of 
Geography.’ By the Same AvurHor. Revised to the present time. 
Twentieth Edition. Crown 8vo, pp. 238. 2s. 


OUTLINES OF MODERN GEOGRAPHY-.: By the Same AUTHOR. 
One Hundred and Ninety-sixth Thousand. 18mo, pp. 128. 15. 


FIRST STEPS IN GEOGRAPHY. By the Same AvurHor. One 
Hundred and Fifth Thousand. 18mo, pp. 56. Sewed, 4d.; in cloth, 6d. 


GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE. By the Same 
AUTHOR. 3d. 


PHYSICAL MAPS FOR THE USE OF HISTORY STU- 
DENTS. By ΒΕΆΝΗΛΕΡ V. DarsisHire, M.A., Trinity College, Oxford. 
Two Series—ANCIENT HistoRY AND MopERN HIsToRY. 
Ready immediately :— 
GREECE (AncIENT HISTORY). BRITISH ISLES (Moprrn History). 
Others in preparation. 
A MANUAL OF CLASSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By Joun L. 


Myres, M.A., Fellow of Magdalen College; Lecturer and Tutor, Christ 
Church, Oxford. [In preparation. 


ΘΙ ΤΕΥ ὧς 


FORTY ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN CHEMISTRY. By W. 
L. SarGcant, M.A. Illustrated. (In the press. 


THINGS OF EVERYDAY. A Popular Science Reader on Some 
Common Things. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 2s. 


PROFESSOR JOHNSTON’S CHEMISTRY OF COMMON 
LIFE. New Edition, Revised. By A. H. Courcu, M.A. Oxon. With 
Maps and 102 Engravings. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. 


GEOLOGY. 


AN INTERMEDIATE TEXT-BOOK OF GEOLOGY. By Pro- 
fessor CHARLES LAapwortH, LL.D., University, Birmingham. Founded 
on Dr Paae’s ‘Introductory Text-Book of Geology.’ 4s. 


DR PAGE’S ADVANCED TEXT-BOOK OF GEOLOGY. 


Descriptive and Industrial. Revised by Professor LAPWORTH. 
[In preparation. 


12 William Blackwood and Song’ 


BOTANY. 


A MANUAL OF BOTANY. Anatomical and Physiological. For the 


Use of Students. By Roperrt Brown, M.A., Ph.D., F.R.G.S. Crown 8vo. 
With numerous Illustrations. 12s. 6d. 


A MANUAL OF AGRICULTURAL BOTANY. From the Ger- 
man of Dr A. B. Frank, Professor in the Royal Agricultural College, 
Berlin. Translated by Joun W. Paterson, B.Sc., Ph.D. With over 100 
Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 


PHYSICAL, ΒΒ ΘΟ ΚΝ icc 


INTRODUCTORY TEXT-BOOK OF PHYSICAL GEO- 
GRAPHY. With Sketch-Maps and Illustrations. By Davip Paas, 
LL.D., &c., Professor of Geology in the Durham University College of 
Physical Science, Newcastle. Revised by Professor CHARLES LAPWORTH. 
Fourteenth Edition. 2s. 6d. 


ADVANCED TEXT-BOOK OF PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. 
By the Same AuTHor. With Engravings. Third Edition. Revised by 
Professor CHARLES LAPWORTH. 5s. 


A FIRST BOOK ON PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. For Use in 
Schools. 64 pp. 4d. 


INTRODUCTORY TEXT-BOOK OF METEOROLOGY. By 
ALEXANDER BucHan, LL.D., F.R.S.E., Secretary of the Scottish Meteor- 
ological Society, &e. New Edition. Crown 8vo, with Coloured Charts and 
Engravings. [In preparation. 


ZOOLOGY AND (PALALON ΓΟ εν 


A MANUAL OF ZOOLOGY. By Henry ALLEYNE NICHOLSON, 


M.D., D.Se., F.L.S8., F.G.8., Regius Professor of Natural History in the 
University of Aberdeen. Seventh Edition, rewritten and greatly enlarged. 
Post Svo, with 555 Engravings on Wood. Pp. 956. 18s. 


TEXT-BOOK OF ZOOLOGY. By the Same Autnor. Fifth Edition, 


rewritten and enlarged, Crown 8vo, with 358 Engravings on Wood. 
10s. 6d. 


A TEXT-BOOK OF AGRICULTURAL ZOOLOGY. By Frep. 
V. THEOBALD, M.A. (Cantab.), F.E.S., Foreign Member of the Association 
of Official Economic Entomologists, U.S8.A., Zoologist to the S.E. Agri- 
cultural College, Wye, &c. With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 
8s. 6d. 


Educational Works. 13 





INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF BIOLOGY. By Prof. 
H. ALLEYNE NicHouson. Crown S8vo, with numerous Engravings. 5s. 


A MANUAL OF PALAEONTOLOGY, For the Use of Students. 


With a General Introduction on the Principles of Paleontology. By 
Professor H. ALLEYNE NicHoLson, Aberdeen, and RicHarRD LYDEKKER, 
B.A., F.G.S., &c. Third Edition. Entirely rewritten and greatly en- 
larged. 2 vols. 8vo, with 1419 Engravings. 63s. 


THE ANCIENT LIFE-HISTORY OF THE EARTH. An Out- 
line of the Principles and Leading Facts of Paleontological Science. By 
Henry ALLEYNE NicHuouson, M.D., D.Sc., F.L.S8., F.G.S., Regius Pro- 
fessor in the University of Aberdeen. With a Glossary and Index. Crown 
8vo, with 270 Engravings. 10s. 6d. 


ΕΠ ΘΙ ΘΕΎ. 


COMMENTARIES ON THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 
From THE EARLIEST TIMES TO 1865. By Montacu Burrows, Chichele 
Professor of Modern History in the University of Oxford; Captain 
R.N.; F.S.A., ὅσ. ; ‘‘ Officier de 1’Instruction Publique,” France. Crown 
8vo, 7s. 6d. 


EPITOME OF ALISON’S HISTORY OF EUROPE. For the 
Use of Schools. 30th Thousand. Post 8vo, pp. 604. 7s. 6d. 


THE EIGHTEEN CHRISTIAN CENTURIES. By the Rev. 
James Wuite. Seventh Edition. Post 8vo. With Index. 6s. 


HISTORY OF INDIA. From the Earliest Period to the Present Time. 


By Jonn Ciark Marsuman, C.8.I. New Edition, with Map. Post 8vo, 
pp. 596. 6s. 


AGRICULTURE, ἃς. 


MANURES AND THE PRINCIPLES OF MANURING. By 
Professor C. M. AIKMAN, M.A., D.Se. Crown 8vo, 6s. 6d. 


FARMYARD MANURE: Its Nature, Composition, and Treatment. 
By the Same AuTHoR. Crown 8vo, ls. 6d. 


JOHNSTON’S ELEMENTS OF AGRICULTURAL 
CHEMISTRY. From the Edition by Sir CuHarLtes A. CAMERON, 
M.D., F.R.C.S.I. Revised and brought down to date by C. M. ArkmMAN, 
M.A., D.Se., &c., Professor of Chemistry, Glasgow Veterinary College ; 
Examiner in Chemistry, University of Glasgow, &c. 17th Edition. 
Crown ὅνο, 6s. 6d. 


14 William Blackwood and Sons’ 


JOHNSTON’S GATECHISM OF AGRICULTURAL 
CHEMISTRY. From the Edition by Sir C. A. Cameron. Revised 
and enlarged by Professor C. M. AIKMAN. With Engravings. 92nd 
Thousand. Crown 8vo, ls. 


STEPHENS’ CATECHISM OF PRACTICAL AGRICUL- 
TURE. Twenty-second Thousand, Revised and largely rewritten by 
JAMES MACDONALD, F.R.S.E., Secretary of the Highland and Agricultural 
Society ; Editor of the Sixth Edition of ‘The Book of the Farm.’ With 
numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, Is. 


PHYSICAL, EDUCATION; 


THE ELEMENTS OF PHYSICAL EDUCATION. A Teacher's 


Manual. By Davip Lennox, M.D., late R.N., Medical Director of 
Dundee Public Gymnasium, and ALEXANDER StuRRocK, Superintendent 
of Dundee Public Gymnasium, Instructor to the University of St Andrews 
and Dundee High School, Winner of the National Physical Recreation 
Society’s Challenge Shield. With original Musical Accompaniments to 
the Drill by Harry Everitr Losesy. With 130 Illustrations. Crown 
8vo, 4s. 


ELEMENTARY SERIES. 


BLACKWOODS’ LITERATURE READERS. ‘Seep. 4. 


STANDARD READERS. 
BOOKS Τὸ -- 588: | BOOK III. . 1s. 0d. | BOOK V. . ls. 4d. 


BOOK I: . (9d. BOOKS LV. = 15: 95: |) BOOK Ving is.6d- 


INFANT SERIES. 
FIRST AND SECOND PICTURE PRIMERS, each sewed, 2d. ; cloth, 
3d. 


PICTURE READING SHEETS. First and Second Series. Each con- 
taining 16 Sheets, unmounted, 3s. 6d. Also mounted on boards or 
rollers. 


THE INFANT PICTURE READER. 6d. 


GEOGRAPHICAL READERS. With numerous Maps, Diagrams, and 
Illustrations. 
GEOGRAPHICAL PRIMER. 9d. 
BOOK I., 9d. ; II., 1s. ; ΤΠ: 1s. 3d.; IV., 1s. 6d.; V., 1s. 6d. ; VI., 1s. 9d. 


HISTORICAL READERS. With numerous Portraits, Maps, and other 
Tlustrations. 
SHORT STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY. 15. 


BOOKL, ley; ἘΠ 18. ἘΠ Tiles ised. 


BHoducational Works, 15 


A COMPLETE HISTORY OF ENGLAND. For Junior Classes. 
15. 4d. 


STANDARD AUTHORS. With Notes and Illustrations. 
DEFOE’S ROBINSON CRUSOE. 15. 3d. 
MISS MITFORD’S OUR VILLAGE. 15. 2d. 
HAWTHORNE’S TANGLEWOOD TALES. ls. 2d. 
GOLDSMITH’S VICAR OF WAKEFIELD. 15. 2d. 


THE COMBINED HISTORICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL 
READER. For Standard III. (Scotch Code). 1s. 


HISTORY OF GREAT BRITAIN. With Illustrations and Maps. In 
Two Parts, each ls. 


SHAKESPEARE’S PLAYS. Abridged, with Notes. Price 6d. each. 
Kine Ricwarp II., Kine Henry VIII., Kine Jonn. 


AYTOUN’S LAYS OF THE SCOTTISH CAVALIERS. With 
Introduction, Notes, and Life of the Author. For Junior Classes. 


EDINBURGH AFTER FLODDEN. 32 pages, 2d.; cloth, 33d. 
THE EXECUTION OF MONTROSE. 32 pages, 24. ; cloth, 34d. 
THE BURIAI-MARCH OF DUNDEE. 32 pages, 24. ; cloth, 34d. 
THE ISLAND OF THE SCOTS. 32 pages, 2d. ; cloth, 33d. 


SCHOOL RECITATION BOOKS. 
BOOKS I. and II., each 2d. BOOKS III. and IV., each 3d. 
BOOKS Υ. and VI., each 4d. 


MRS HEMANS’ POEMS. Selected for Use in Schools. 3d. 


GRAMMAR AND ANALYSIS. 
BOOKS II. and III., each, paper, 14d.; cloth, 23d. 
BOOK IV., paper, 24. ; cloth, 3d. 
BOOKS V., VI., and VII., each, paper, 3d.; cloth, 4d. 


ARITHMETICAL EXERCISES. Thoroughly revised to suit the New 
Code, 1897. 
BOOKS I. and II., each, paper, 14d.; cloth, 23d. 
BOOKS III., IV., V., and VI., each, paper, 2d.; cloth, 3d. 
BOOK VII., paper, 3d.; cloth, 4d. 


*,* ANSWERS may be had separately, and are supplied direct to Teachers only. 


16 William Blackwood ἃ Sons’ Lducational Works, 





GRAMMAR AND ANALYSIS. Adapted to the New (Scotch) Code. 
STANDARDS II. and III., each, paper, 134. ; cloth, 23d. 
STANDARDS IV. and V., each, paper, 23d.; cloth, 33d. 
STANDARD VI., paper, 3d.; cloth, 4d. 


NEW ARITHMETICAL EXERCISES. New (Scotch) Code, 1898. 
STANDARDS I. and II., each, paper, 14d.; cloth, 23d. 
STANDARD III., paper, 2d.; cloth, 3d. 
STANDARD IV., paper, 3d.; cloth, 4d. 
STANDARDS V. and VI., each, paper, 4d.; cloth, 6d. 
HIGHER ARITHMETIC for Ex-Standard and Continuation Classes. 
Paper, 6d.; cloth, 8d. 
*,* ANSWERS may be had separately, and are supplied direct to Teachers only. 


MERIT CERTIFICATE ARITHMETIC. Paper cover, 6d.; cloth, 8d. 


MENSURATION. 128 pp., cloth, 1s. Also in Two Parts, each, Paper, 4d. ; 
cloth, 6d. Answers may be had separately, price 2d. each Part. 


HANDBOOK OF MENTAL ARITHMETIC. With 7200 Examples 
and Answers. 2s. 6d. Also in Six Parts, price 6d. each. 


ELEMENTARY ALGEBRA. Crown 8vo, 288 pp., cloth, 2s. With 
Answers, 2s. 6d. Answers, sold separately, price 9d. 


Also sold in Four Parts— 


Part I. 64pp. . . 6d. Part III. 70 pp. ἃ - smlOds 
Part II. 64pp. . OG: Part IV. 96 pp. Σ ΜΘ: 


Answers to Parts I., 11., and III., each, 24. ; Answers to Part IV., 88. 


MANUAL INSTRUCTION—WOODWORK. DESIGNED ΤῸ MEET THE 


REQUIREMENTS OF THE MINUTE OF THE SCIENCE AND ART DEPARTMENT 
on Manuat Instruction. By GrorGcE St Joun, Undenominational 
School, Handsworth, Birmingham. With 100 Illustrations. Feap. 8vo, 
18. 


BLACKWOODS’ UNIVERSAL WRITING BOOKS. By Joun 


T. Pearce, B.A., Leith Academy and Technical College. No. I., For 
Lower CuasskEs; No. II., For HicHer CuassEs. Price 2d. each. 


BLACKWOCOODS’ SIMPLEX CIVIL SERVICE COPY BOOKS. 
By the Same. Nos. I.-VIII. Price 2d. each. 


WILLIAM BLACKWOOD & SONS, EDINBURGH AND LONDON. 
9/02. 








Arrianus, Flavius 
5939 Anabasis 

























Η Danube δ 2 
SS 


> 









Qe Feonj Ey 


Bary τ Paw ssus’ ony Ty ἘΣ 


SS 


EN ει δ Nyse: 


Sidonxé 
Tyre 


















Nz 


(aD 


= Se Gaza, Hef Πνε, 


Ἄλον τ. al 





The fr 
ALEXANDE 


Parasangs 





01020 40 60. 80 
Lene eee eee ee ee ee τι τὋτ- 
Bat 
ty φ 50 190 


— L262 Boundary tth 
a ISSs Empire of bx 
[EZES] Federated ht 


YS Alex ander® 





4o° 


























We ome! 



















ya 













p Sy 
ersian S 
Ἂ ΟΡ 


Sates erse@polis 
“we Ni K ἱ 





















npire of 
HE GREAT. 


Stadia 
oO 500 1000 2000 
ish Miles 
300 400 500 


ie Persian Empire, c. B.C. 600. 
ander 





es. Amisus Federated Cities. 
ute. 














45 Longitude East 50° of Greenwich 


~The go ee eee es τ ΤῚΝ aad ew ἘΣ ὅτ τ 








RSG 
Moko 
BC er ee 


eee eee 





<4 
»" 
- 








ἝΝ 
ee See ἂν 
ee ene OOOO OO 
“ at, Ὁ Ὑ ΩΣ ν᾿ ψ 
See LIRA LER WOOO OO NONE EEEEEEETEESE. SES τὰς 
aS SA OO SOOO, ROI EN MRL LIPO oO PO OE GRIPS LIER NN MO Ae SS πος 
SOOO Oe ON Rete Ps MOS yay Ss ΡΜ Σ Τα OC OOS RRR EARN eee κα να αν αν SN 
SOI OOO orks. One SEE LPL EP a NNN OI IDA BOP OPIS PKS ee 
OO ee ee Kh hohe SO MS POO Cn eS Ὗ 
EL eee BER LAE. SEEM EE LEE PRO IS LORY RL 
OEE EE DEE eae SER Re os pose 


ey Ἃς 

ὄν νον CMI Ἐν αν oes 
ἀρνν  ο ας να νου σν 
SOO OE ΡΝ RAK 
era eo RES Sha ZO 
ey, LR Pa ἀρ κα τὴς 
SR EKO ats hrh he κατ Ἀν δ alg! 

Δ 

















ἐς aha Le Ftoh 
S oe RN Sreteentytt Pore rea ND Pee sistesstacata tet 
santa athe els, Poe eI inant LP MPP Por 
Seek Ex Sea τ ον κυ δ ρον ον δ δον μη Κα τ δ οὑκ νυ ρον αν segs 
PSSA ARN ee a Wee PO προ τρς RIL ere oe 
ἀρ δον he τι να ον νρυνο τυ ον νυ αν δ να νον δον ον ον ον ραν υ ο τυ υκοί νυν ieee 
RLS DP DPIS I I OO OO ee I RP a HOI SEW or aoe 
ν ΣΟ ΘΝ Ὴ ΤΣ ΝΣ DP ot 
Segre Bese τ ν ο ραν νυ ας ρου νου συ υτ nesses tatetatet DR rN NM Rei τον 
erat, AEN AS, MACNN ATA ΣΡ RANA A 
eae OLED AP Pe 
ae 2 Perera eee Reeve PISrpt oR eR 
See cererantenneptncrcsarce cette 
si sth PP ge Pe OPO A 
τὰ tekstit ΟΝ... 
UN hat ἈΠῸ ΝΑ ἀν ΨΥ te 
ΟΝ ΝᾺ eats ta a ¥